{ 


POlNTE  AUX  PIN, 


OUTLINE  .VIAP  OF 

MACKINAC  ISLAND,  MICHIGAN. 


WRECK 


•%FAIRr 
f^ARCH 
^OIAHTS 
AIRWAY 

mfaoN's 


MACKINAC,     ^'^' 


FOKMEItLY 


m:ichiIvIm:ack:inac. 


BY    JOHN   R.   BAILEY,   M.  D.  \ 

i 

Attending  Surgeon,  Fort  Mackinac,  Micli  ;  (Late)  Actinf?  Assistant  Surgeon,  'X, 

U.  S.  Army,  and  Post  Surgeon  at  Fort  Macliinac,  Mich.,  Fort  Snelllng, 

Minn.,  and  Fort  Hamilton,  New  Yorlc  Harbor,  and  U.  S.  Physician  j 

for  the   Ottawa  and   Chippewa   Indians  at  Michilimacliinac.  ,; 

'1 

-"I 

Brevet  Lieut.  Col.  U.  S.  Volunteers  and  (Late)  Asst.       -  | 

Surgeon  and  Surgeon  Eighth  Missouri  ] 

Infantry  Volunteers.  ] 

,j 

Organizer  and  first  Commander,  1861,  New  House  of  Refuge  General  Hospital, 
St.  Louis,  Mo.;  Surgeon-iu-Chicf  and  Chief  of  Operating  Corps,  3d  Div.  15th 

A.  C;  Chief  Medical  Officer  on  Staff  of  General  Morgan  L.  Smith,  Gen-  | 

eral  Lewis  Wallace,  General  Giles  A.  Smith,  (Jeneral  Lightburn,  \ 

General  David  Stuart,  General  William  T.    Sherman,  General  J 

F.  P.  Bluir,  Jr.,  and  General  John  A.  Logan ;  Surgeon  in  :! 

Charge  of   Special  Field  and.  General  Field  Hospitals  3 
at   Fort  Donelson,  Shiloh,    Russel's   House,  Coi- 

inth,  Memphis,  and   VicksburK,   Mississippi.  \ 

Special  Medical  Purveyor,  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  in  the  Field,  | 

at  Chattanooga.  I 


NEOSHO    EDITIOI^. 


18Q6. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1895, 

By  JOHN   R.  BAILEY, 

In  the  oflice  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 

All  rights  reserved. 


Darius  D.  Thorp,  Publisher, 
Lansing,  Michigan. 


o 

(-1 

o 


H 

« 
O 


THIS  VOLUME, 

STYLED 

THE    " NEOSHO"    EDITION, 

IS,    WITH  LOVE,   AND  A  TRIBUTE  OP  RESPECT, 

DEDICATED 

TO  MY   SISTER, 

MRS.    MARY   NEOSHO  WILLIAMS, 

WIDOW  OF  GENERAL  THOMAS  WILLIAMS, 

U.    S.    ARMY, 

WHO  WAS    KILLED  IN    THE    BATTLE    OF    BATON    ROUGE,    LA., 

AUGUST   FIFTH, 
EIGHTEEN  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTY-TWO. 


"  Ye  say  they  all  have  passed  away, 

That  noble  race  and  brave 
That  their  light  canoes  have  vanished 

From  off  the  crested  wave; 
That  'n\'d  the  forest  where  they  roamed 

There  rings  no  hunter's  shout; 
But  their  name  is  on  your  waters — 

Ye  may  not  wash  it  out. 

•'  Ye  say  their  cone-like  cabins, 

That  clustered  o'er  the  vale, 
Have  fled  away  like  withered  leaves 

Before  the  autumn  gale; 
But  their  memory  liveth  on  your  hills, 

Their  baptism  on  your  shore; 
Your  everlasting  rivers  speak 

Their  dialect  of  yore.*' 


rHEFACE. 

Mackiuac,  formerly  Michilimackinac — looking  backwards 
to  about  the  time  of  **Tlie  Flood"  and  forward  to  the  pres- 
ent time,  has  been  carefully  written,  and  the  following  works 
and  official  reports  referred  to:  Mitchell's  Geography,  1843; 
Taylor's  Manual  of  History;  Michigan  Manual;  London  and 
Paris  State  Papers;  United  States  State  Papers,  and  Official 
Reports;  Sketches  of  the  Life  of  Gurdon  S.  Hubbard;  Let- 
ters and  Documents  of  the  American  Fur  Co. ;  my  own  per- 
sonal copies  of  Official  Letters  and  Reports,  Fort  Mackinac, 
Mich. ;  Memoir  of  Pere  James  Marquette,  by  John  R.  Bailey, 
M.  D. ;  Vferwyst — Missionary  Labors  of  Marquette,  Menard 
and  Allouez;  Ancient  and  Modern  Michilimackinac;  History 
of  the  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  Indians  of  Michigan  (Black- 
bird's); Van  Fleet's  Old  and  New  Mackinac;  Maps  of  Mack- 
inac; Palmer's  Historical  Register,  1814;  Shea's  Discovery 
and  Exploration  of  the  Mississippi;  also.  Shea's  Catholic 
Missions;  Hennepin;  La  Ilontan,  two  volumes;  Charlevoix, 
two  volumes;  Alexander  Henry;  Carver;  Disturnell;  New- 
comb's  Cyclopaedia  of  Missions;  American  Missions  to  the 
Heathen;  Geological  Reports  by  Foster  and  Whitney,  and  by 
Professor  Winchell;  Thatcher's  Indian  Biography,  two  vol- 
umes; Strickland's  Old  Mackinaw;   Drake's  Northern  Lakes 


8  PREFACE. 

and  Southern  Invalids;  also,  Diseases  of  the  Mississippi  Val- 
ley, by  the  same  author;  Holme's  American  Annals,  two  vol- 
umes; Robertson's  History  of  America;  Bancroft's  United 
States;  Bell's  Canada,  two  volumes;  Albach's  Annals  of  the 
West;  Lahnman's  Michigan;  Sheldon's  Early  Michigan; 
HTstorical  and  Scientific  Sketches  of  Michigan;  Neill's  Min- 
nesota; Smith's  Wisconsin,  three  volumes;  Wynne's  General 
History  of  the  British  Empire;  Roger's  Concise  Account  of 
North  America;  Dillon's  Early  Settlement  of  the  Northwest- 
ern Territory;  Heriot's  Canada;  Parkman's  Pontiac;  Park- 
man's  Discovery  of  the  Great  West;  Schoolcraft's  Works, 
complete;  Documentary  History  of  New  York,  complete; 
History  and  Discovery  of  the  North  West,  Butterfield's;  and 
other  works  in  my  library. 

I  am  under  obligation  to  1st  Lieut.  Woodbridge  Geary, 
commanding  Fort  Mackinac,  and  David  W.  Murray,  Foley 
Brothers  and  George  C.  Ketchum,  of  the  Island,  for  books  of 
reference. 

The  historical  facts  and  dates  are  drawn  from  books,  and 
matter  that  has  long  been  accumulating,  and  much,  in  the 
last  century,  from  personal  observation  of  over  fifty  years  of 
life,  with  the  Indians,  on  the  frontiers  of  our  nation. 

J.  R.  B. 

Mackinac  Island,  Michigan,  May  24,  1895. 


MACKINAC,    FORMERLY   MICHILIMACINAC. 


"  Lo!  the  poor  Indian,  whose  untutored  mind, 
Sees  God  in  storms  and  hears  Him  in  the  wind." 

GENESIS  OF  THE  INDIAN. 

To  ascertain  the  genesis  of  a  race  or  people  we  must  carry 
our  researches  far  back  of  modern  times  into  the  regions  of 
antiquity.  Man  began  with  a  mere  existence,  his  personal 
wants  and  desires  were  all  he  had  to  care  for.  The  Indian, 
like  the  Caucassian,  is  a  creature  of  environment.  He  ad- 
vanced as  his  limited  resources  permitted,  or  descended  to 
the  lowest  grade  of  savagery  when  driven  out  by  a  stronger 
tribe  and  forced  to  extremity. 

"O,  why  does  the  white  man  follow  my  path, 
Like  the  hound  on  the  tiger's  track  ?  " 

When  the  Spaniards  first  visited  this,  then  unknown  land, 
they  found  the  inhabitants  of  the  *'^New  World"  in  the 
various  stages  of  society,  from  the  lowest  savage  state  to  that 
of  a  half  civilized  people.  From  whence  came  these  tribes 
and  why  their  various  conditions?  They  must  have  migrated 
from  adjacent  lands  and  reached  this  continent  from  the  near 
shores  of  Northeastern  Asia  at  a  period  unknown. 

America  is  a  continuation  of  the  land  surface  of  the  earth 
from  Asia.  The  shallow  straits  of  "Behring"  are  merely 
a  depression  in  the  uplift  where  the  ancient  drift  and  glaciers 
have  washed  through  and  by  erosion  made  the  original  valley 
wider  and  deeper. 


10  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

People  of  Alaska. — "The  Esquimaux  are  evidently  of 
Tartar  origin,  and  no  doubt  migrated  from  Asia  about  the 
time  of  their  wars  in  China  during  the  ninfrh  and  tenth  cen- 
turies." The  language  of  that  people,  on  the  Eastern  and 
Western  coasts  of  North  America,  by  the  sea,  and  of  the 
Tchoutski  bears  a  strong  resemblance.  Interpreters  from 
Hudson's  Bay,  and  Moravian  missionaries  from  Labrador  can 
converse  with  them.  They,  the  Esquimaux,  in  speaking  of 
themselves,  apply  the  word  *'Eneuin"  people.  The  begin- 
ning of  winter  is  the  first  of  their  year.  It  is  divided  into 
four  seasons  and  twelve  moons. 

Kinzeghan,  near  Cape  Prince  of  Wales,  Alaska,  has  long 
been  a  trading  place  with  Tchuktchi  or  Asiatic  tribes,  who 
cross  the  straits,  from  East  Cape,  in  boats,  in  mid  summer, 
by  way  of  the  Diomede  islands.  They  meet  the  natives  of 
the  coast,  east  and  west,  and  those  of  the  Mackenzie  and 
Yukon  river  basins,  who  come  far  from  the  south  to  trade. 
In  July  the  Mackenzie  is  navigable,  for  large  vessels,  into 
Great  Slave  Lake,  more  than  one  thousand  miles  south  of  the 
"Frozen  Ocean,"  and  the  Yukon  (or  Kivhpak),  as  far.  Fish 
and  game  are  abundant  in  all  this  territory,  and  barley,  oats 
and  potatoes  will  grow  to  maturity  at  Fort  Norman,  latitude 
64° 31'  north.  (See  "Hours  at  Home,"  "Russian  America," 
July,  18G7,  pp.  254  to  265.) 

In  arctic  climes,  the  days  of  summer  are  long,  the  heat  of 
the  sun  often  intense,  nights  are  short,  and  the  face  of 
nature  develops  rapidly.  The  rivers  and  even  the  stream- 
lets become  irresistible,  moving  floods.  They  teem  with 
tericsstrial  life  along  their  borders,  and  aqueous  life  within, 
and  winged  aerial  upon  their  waters.  Therefore,  there  is 
food  enough,  and  to  spare,  for  the  Tartar  Indian  nomads. 

There  is  now  living  on  Mackinac  Island  a  mixed   blood 


ORIGIN    OF     THE    ABORIGINES.  11 

Indian  woman  about  68  years  old  (who  came  here  at  the  age 
of  seventeen),  of  the  Kilistinoux  or  Cree  tribe.  She 
was  born  in  the  Churchill  river  country,  between  Hudson's 
Bay  and  Great  and  Little  Slave  lakes.  She  says  her  people 
went  to  the  north  in  summer  by  way  of  Great  Slave  lake  to 
barter  with  the  tribes  on  the  "Frozen  Sea."  They  started 
early  in  March  and  did  not  return  until  the  next  year.  They 
met  the  people  from  the  "  Sea  "  coming  up  the  river,  half 
way.  Some  of  her  people  returned  and  others  went  north 
and  did  not  come  back.  Other  parties  went  north  by  way  of 
Red  river  (of  the  north)  to  trade  and  sell  furs.  They,  too, 
would  go  one  year,  start  in  March,  and  not  come  back  until 
the  next  season.  Time  then  was  no  object.  This  woman. 
Madam  Cadro  (now  Cadotte),  is  part  French.  Her  people 
gave  her  in  marriage  to  Cadro  when  she  was  only  twelve  years 
old.  He  was  a  **  Courier  du  Bois"  and  an  "Engagee"  of 
the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  Madam  Cadro  is  an  intelligent, 
industrious,  hard  working  woman,  and  is  generally  respected. 
She  relates  this  story  as  a  part  of  her  life  without  the  slight- 
est idea  it  has  any  bearing  of  importance. 

"  The  Kilistinoux  have  their  more  ordinary  place  of  abode 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  Sea  of  the  North."  "  The  *  Assimpou- 
la  lac,^  a  tribe  allied  with  the  Kilistinoux,  where  the  country  is 
still  more  toward  the  north,"  Assineboines,  from  "assin,"  a 
stone,  and  •*boines,"or  "  eboines"  a  corruption  of  "  Bawn"- 
Sioux.  (See  Hist,  and  Biog.  notes. )  They  are  the  Sioux  of  the 
north,  and  bands  of  the  Sioux  of  the  plains  fir  to  the  south 
of  them. 

The  Jews  in  China. — Colonies  of  Jewish  extraction  have 
been  known  to  exist  in  Pekin  and  the  interior  of  China  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centnric*  and  before,  Jewish 
traditions,  Chinese  inscriptions,  and  observations  of  travelers 


12  HISTOEY   OP   MACKINAO. 

show  that  large  and  influential  communities  of  the  Children 
of  Israel  have  resided  in  China  for  a  period  of  not  less  thar*  two 
thousand  years.* 

f  China  is  the  oldest  nation  on  the  face  of  the  earth  and 
has  been  a  government,  it  is  claimed,  for  at  least  forty-five 
centuries,  Japan  was  settled  from  that  country  and  was  a 
part  of  that  vast  domain.  The  natives  of  Japan  believe  their 
country  existed  6G0  years  before  the  Christian  Era. 

f  That  the  aboriginals  of  America  came  originally  from 
Asia  and  the  outlaying  islands  of  that  continent,  by  the  nat- 
ural drift  of  current  events,  the  "Curo  Shiwo"  and  the 
Pacific  drift  currents,  can  hardly  be  doubted.  They  might 
have  baen  driven  off  the  coasts  of  Japan  in  their  frail  craft 
by  storms  and  wafted  by  the  ocean  currents  to  the  shores  of 
Alaska,  or  as  far  to  the  south  as  California  and  Mexico,  or 
have  crossed  Behring  straits  by  way  of  the  many  islands  in 
that  channel.  Numerous  instances  of  wrecks  with  survivors 
on  board  have  been  recorded  since  1785.  In  1837  three  ship- 
wrecked Japanese  were  picked  up  in  Washington  Territory. 
Others  have  since  been  rescued  along  the  Pacific  coasts  and 
returned  to  Japan. 

What  occurred  100  years  ago  could  have  happened  1,000 
years  before,  or  at  any  time  since  the  flood,  when  "All  the 
fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,"  and  afterwards 
the  surface  of  the  earth  was  re-peopled.  There  is  no  mystery 
about  the  origin  of  the  native  American.  The  Indian  came 
from  Asia,  the  cradle  of  the  human  race.  He  may  have  been 
Aryan  or  Mongolian  or  other  extraction;  that  is  of  no  con- 
sideration.    Time,  climate,  food,  habits,  and  environment, 

♦Hours  at  Home,  May,  1868,  pp.  90  to  93. 

t  China,  pages  397  to  409  and  to  414,  and  Japan,  627  to  684.  Lalor's 
Cyclopedia  of  Political  Science,  etc. 


ORIGIN    OF   THE   ABORIGINES.  13 

with  all  its  infiuenceB  have  effaced  his  lineage  and  made  him 
a  distinctly  marked  type.  So,  Columbus,  when  he  was  first 
discovered  by  the  shy  inhabitants  of  our  tropical  sea,  was  not 
80  far  out  of  the  way  when  he  named  the  natives  '*  Indians." 

Having  essayed  to  trace  the  origin  of  the  aborigines,  we 
now  come  to  the  time,  from  A.  D.  1001  to  1492,  when  they 
were  sighted  by  eastern  navigators  in  the'r  native  land.  One 
of  them,  whose  exploits  are  recorded  and  best  known,  the 
aforesaid  Christopher  Columbus,  in  1492,  first  landed  from 
his  Caravels  on  a  tropical  island,  one  of  a  group  at  the 
entrance  of  what  is  now  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  That  Genoese 
anchored  off  the  coast  and  viewed  the  "Promised  Land." 
Investing  himself  and  his  followers  in  gorgeous  array  they 
waded  to  the  shore,  bearing  aloft  the  colors  of  Spain  and 
Aragon  with  the  cross,  the  emblem  of  Christianity.  He  un- 
furls the  flag  and  plants  the  cross  before  the  astonished  and 
frightened  natives  on  the  soil  of  the  New  World,  taking  by 
force  of  arms  a  country  belonging  to  others,  in  the  name  of 
the  sovereigns  who  promoted  his  enterprise.  Here  began  a 
series  of  acts,  wrongs,  sequestration,  pillage  and  extermina- 
tion that  have  been  continued  under  the  guise  of  Christianity 
by  the  nations  of  Europe  and  our  Republic  to  the  present 
time.  It  is  but  the  continuance  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest 
— the  strong  overpowering  the  weak. 

Columbus  is  followed  by  Cortez,  for  one,  who  falls  upon 
the  peaceful  nations  of  Mexico  and  Peru,  slaughters  their 
people,  dethrones  their  monarchs,  and  lays  waste  their  cities 
and  plantations.  Those  nations  are  said  to  have  been  far 
advanced  in  civilization,  agrioulture  and  social  conditions. 
And  about  the  same  time  came  the  French,  English,  Dutch, 
Portugese  and  others,  until  we  come  down  to  the  founding 


14  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

of  a  "  New  France,"  on  the  banks  and  in  the  valley  of  the 
St.  Lawrence,  which  includes  the  basin  of  the  Great  Lakes. 

New  France. — James  Oartier,  St.  Molo,  France,  discov- 
ered the  St.  Lawrence  in  1534,  and  anchored  in  Gaspe  Bay. 
Ue  had  two  vessels  of  50  tons  each,  and  122  sailors.  He 
sailed  up  the  gulf  in  Augu  l  until  he  could  see  land  on  both 
sides  of  the  river.  The  following  year  he  returned  and 
ascended  the  St.  Lawrence  as  far  as  the  Indian  village  on  the 
island  of  Hocheluga.  He  called  the  hill  on  the  island  '*  Mont- 
Real,"  and  it  is  now  the  city  and  island  of  '*  Montreal."  He 
remained  all  the  winter  'of  1535  in  a  palisaded  fort  on  the 
banks  of  the  St.  Charles.  1'hat  winter  was  very  cold  and 
many  of  his  men  died. 

In  the  spring  he  took  possession  of  the  country  again,  as  he 
had  done  the  year  before,  in  the  name  of  the  King  of  P>ance. 
Then  he  returned  to  France  in  two  of  his  shlps^  having 
abandoned  the  third  one,  and  on  July  16,  153«,  again 
anchored  at  St.  Molo.  Cartiers'  abandoned  ship  was  found 
imbedded  in  mud  three  hundred  and  twelve  years  afterwards. 
No  attempt  to  plant  a  permanent  colony  was  made  for  a  series 
of  years  after  1534  and  1536;  but  it  is  inferred  that  some 
French  of  both  of  these  expeditions  remained  and  inter- 
married with  the  Algonquins  and  Hurons,  adapting  them- 
selves to  their  condition  and  mode  of  life. 

Again,  May  23,  1541,  Cartier  sailed  from  St.  Molo  with 
five  vessels,  under  the  auspices  of  John  Francis  de  la  Rogue. 
La  Rogue  was  Lord  of  Roberval,  whom  the  French  King  had 
appointed  viceroy  of  the  Country  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 
Cartier  entered  the  St.  Lawrence  and  established  a  fort  near 
the  present  site  of  Quebec.  Then  he,  in  two  boats,  went  up 
the  river  and  explored  the  rapids  above  Hochelaga  island. 
After  the  exploration  he  returned  and  passed  the  winter  in 


FISHING    VESSELS    IN    NEWFOUNDLAND  15 

his  fort.  In  the  spring  he  returned  to  France.  In  Jnne, 
1543,  when  outward  bound,  he  met  the  Viceroy  at  the  harbor 
of  St.  John  with  three  ships  and  two  hundred  men. 
lloberval  ordered  him  to  return,  but  he  eluded  him  in  the 
night  and  continued  his  voyage.  The  Viceroy,  although 
abandoned,  wintered  in  the  St.  Lawrence.  That  spring, 
1543,  he  also  left  the  country  and  virtually  gave  up  his  pos- 
sessions. No  doubt  more  of  the  Viceroy's  men  remained  in 
the  land  and  took  dusky  residents  for  wives. 

Adventurers  and  fishermen  continued  to  cross  the  Atlantic, 
until  in  1578  there  were  no  less  than  twenty  whalers  from  the 
Bay  of  Biscay,  and  three  hundred  and  fifty  fishing  vessels  at 
Newfoundland.  Those  people  were  French,  Spanish,  Portu- 
gese and  English.  They  must,  of  course,  have  visited  the 
main  land  to  barter  and  get  supplies  from  the  natives. 

King  Henry  IV.  of  France,  encouraged  the  Marquis  de  la 
Roche,  in  1598,  to  recolonize  New  France.  But  that  expedi- 
tion was  ill  fated,  and  forty  convicts  were  left  on  Sable  island 
near  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia.  Five  years  afterwards  twelve 
of  the  convicts  were  found  alive. 

The  following  year  a  merchant,  Pontgrave,  and  a  marine 
captain,  Chauvin,  were  granted  a  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade 
by  the  King  of  France.  They  started  out  to  get  five  hundred 
persons  to  found  the  new  colony.  Arriving  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Saquenay,  there,  at  Tadousac,  they  built  a  cluster  of  log 
huts  and  storehouses,  and  left  sixteen  men  to  gather  furs. 
They  left  and  did  not  return  until  1601,  when  they  found  the 
men  had  scattered  among  the  Indians  or  were  dead.  Chauvin 
made  a  second  and  a  third  voyage,  but  the  colonizing  scheme 
was  another  failure.  On  the  third  voyage  he  died,  and  with 
him  the  colony  ended. 

In  1603,  Samuel  Cham  plain  formed  a  company  of  mer- 


16  BISTOBT    OF    MACKINAC. 

chants  and  adventurers  to  found,  m  earnest,  a  colony  in 
Canada.  He  sailed  over  in  two  small  vessels,  and  made  a 
sur<re)  of  the  St.  Lawrence  as  far  as  the  island  of  Ilochelaga. 
K  )  tried  to  ascend  the  rapids,  in  a  skiff  with  Indian  guides, 
but  did  not  succeed.  The  Indians  made  a  rude  plan  of  the 
river  and  the  lakes  above,  that  gave  a  crude  idea  of  their  vast 
extent.  On  getting  the  information  desired  he  returned  to 
his  ships  and  sailed  for  France,  but  resolved  to  come  again 
better  equipped.  Champlain  sailed,  the  second  time,  April 
13,  1608,  fitted  out  for  trade,  exploration  and  colonization. 
The  Saquenay  was  reached  in  June,  and  soon  after  a  settle- 
ment was  made,  at  Quebec,  on  the  bank  where  the  lower 
town  is  situated. 

The  winter  of  1608-9  was  severe,  and  not  being  inured  to 
cold  his  men  suffered  greatly.  On  the  opening  oi  spring 
fresh  supplies  from  France  arrived.  June,  1609,  Champlain, 
with  only  two  white  men  and  sixty  llurons  and  Algonquins, 
ascended  the  Richelieu  into  the  lake  that  now  bears  his 
name.  They  were  met  on  the  lake  and  opposed  by  a  band  of 
Iroquois,  who  were  soon  routed  by  a  few  shots  from  an 
arquebuse.  The  Iroquois  and  all  the  five  nations  of  what  is 
now  New  York,  were  at  war  with  the  llurons  of  the  lakes 
and  the  Algonquins  whose  range  was  the  Ottawa  and  St.  Law- 
rence rivers.  Afterwards  the  French  called  all  Algonquins, 
wherever  found,  Ottawas. 

Champlain  returned  to  France,  but  we  find  him  back  to 
his  province  in  1610,  1611  and  1613  having  crossed  and 
returned  between  those  periods.  Having  learned  from  the 
IniSians  the  great  extent  of  country,  the  distant  Hudson's 
Bay,  the  large  fresh  water  seas,  and  the  copper  found  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Superior,  of  the  fish  of  all  the  waters  in  unlim- 
ited quantity,  and  the  fur- bearing  animals,  he  wished  to  visit 


CHAMPLAIN    IN    CANADA.  l7 

t  •.  '»a.  The  great  object,  then,  was  to  eecure  the  fur  trade 
and  explore  the  route  to  China  and  India.  With  that  intent 
in  1613  he  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  "bound  for  the  Ottawa 
to  discover  the  North  Sea."  He  reached  lele  des  Allumettes 
and  returned  baffled  and  disgusted  to  France. 

1015.  The  Indians  along  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  shores 
of  the  great  lakes,  came  yearly,  in  summer  to  trade  with  the 
French  Eettlers.  That  year  when  the  Ilurons  and  Algon- 
quins  were  assembled  at  Montreal,  they  asked  Champlain  to 
lead  them  against  their  old  enemies  the  Iriquois  of  New  York 
and  he  accepted  their  proposal.  Champlain  then  went  to 
Quebec  for  supplies.  Returning  he  learned  t^e  savages  got 
impatient  and  left  July  1  for  their  villages.  Father  Joseph 
le  Caron,  a  Recollect  and  twelve  Frenchmen,  who  were  armed 
went  with  them  July  10th.  Champlain  followed  with  ten 
Indians  and  two  Frenchmen.  Both  parties  went  by  way  of 
the  Ottawa  to  the  Algonquin  villages.  They  passed  the  two 
lakes  of  the  Allumettes  and  took  a  long-used  portage  to  Lake 
Nipissing,  and  from  that  lake  in  canoes  floated  and  paddled 
down  the  French  river  into  Georgian  bay.  Then  they  took  a 
southward  course  along  the  shores  of  the  bay  to  the  Huron 
villages  more  than  one  hundred  miles  distant  at  the  head  of 
the  bay,  the  allied  forces  then  moved  across  the  country  by 
way  of  the  river  Trent  to  Lake  Ontario.  They  boldly  crossed 
the  lake  and  landing,  pushed  into  the  interior  and  beseiged 
the  Irriquois  who  were  entrenched  in  forts.  They  were  not 
successful  and  returned  to  their  homes  with  Champlain.  In 
the  spring  Champlain  returned  to  Quebec,  by  way  of  the 
Ottawa,  arriving  July  11,  1616.  Le  Caron  returned  a  few 
days  before  Champlain,  having  learned  something  of  the  lan- 
guage and  the  Indian  mode  of  life.  It  is  claimed  that  the 
Chippewaa  and  Ottawas  (Algonquins)  of  the  straits  of  Michil- 
2 


18  HI8TOEY    OF    MACKINAC. 

imackinac  and  Lake  Michigan  islands  and  a  few  Sacs  and 
Sioux,  were  in  that  expedition.  At  that  early  period  Cham- 
plain  and  his  followers  had  learned  from  observation  and  pre- 
vious reports  tht;  vast  extent  of  territory  and  inland  fresh 
water  seas,  he  held  for  the  French  crown. 

Franciscan  Monks. — From  1608  to  1G33  the  priests  and 
monks  of  the  gray  robes  (RecollectF)  were  the  dominant 
religious  order  in  New  France.  Up  to  1G23  they  had  estab- 
lished five  missions  from  Arcadia  to  the  borders  of  Lake 
Huron.  Champlain  himself  was  a  Zealot  firmly  imbued  with 
the  Roman  faith.  "  Canada  was  a  true  child  of  the  Church." 
The  statesman,  soldier  and  the  priest,  with  his  cross,  went 
hand  in  hand  together  and  planted  a  shrine  in  every  village. 
Their  object  was  to  secure  the  rich  fur  trade  and  prosylite  the 
natives  to  the  Church  of  Rome. 

1622.  In  1622  the  Hugeuots  received  a  concession  in  New 
France,  but  their  stay  was  short.  Then  for  the  first  time 
there  came  three  Jesuits,  one  of  them  John  de  Bribeuf,  whose 
career  and  final  death  is  historic. 

1627.  Louis  the  thirteenth  (Richelieu,  being  Cardinal 
and  really  King)  chartered  the  "  Ilundred  Associates  Com- 
pany," granting  them  forever  Quebec  and  fort,  all  New 
France  and  Florida.  Champlain  was  one  of  that  company. 
The  King  gave  the  company  two  ships  and  invested  them 
with  almost  sovereign  power.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church 
was  to  be  the  established  one,  and  no  other.  That,  with  the 
Indian  wars  and  the  Hugenots,  lead  to  new  troubles  in  the 
province,  and 

"A  strange  harmonious  inclination 
Of  all  degrees  to  reformation." 

1629.  The  English  captured  Quebec  and  all  New  France 
in  1629,  and  returned  the  whole  counlry,  by  treaty,  in  1632. 


VOYAttB  OP  NICOLET  TO  GREEN  BAT.  19 

1633.  We  find  Champlain  again  in  command  of  the  fort 
and  town  of  Quebec  and  New  France,  that  he  had  previously 
been  obliged  to  surrender  to  the  English.  This  time  under 
the  **  Hundred  Associates  Company,"  and  the  Jesuits,  priests 
of  the  black  robes,  in  the  ascendant. 

As  soon  as  the  French  were  known  to  be  in  command  again 
one  hundred  and  fifty  Huron  canoes  arrived  at  Fort  St. 
Croix,  Three  Rivers,  to  trade  with  their  old  friends.  With 
them  came  John  Nicolet,  the  interpreter,  who  was  directed 
by  Champlain  to  proceed  with  the  returning  convoys  to  **La 
Nation  des  Puants"  (at  Green  Bay,  Wis.,)  to  make  a  treaty 
with  them  and  learn  of  "The  Men  of  the  Sea"  about  their 
country,  and  "the  great  water." 

1634.  In  compliance  with  instructions  Jean  Nicolet,  who 
had  returned  with  the  Hurons,  journeyed  by  the  Ottawa 
route.  Lake  Nipissing  and  Georgian  Bay,  towards  the  land  of 
the  Winnebagoea.  He  was  conveyed  by  seven  friendly  Indians 
in  birch-bark  canoes.  Passing  the  mouth  of  the  French  river 
westward,  he  met  the  "Nation  of  Beavers"  "Ana  kou  ai" 
(Amik  or  Amikou)  a  beaver.  They  were  descended  from  the 
"  Great  Beaver,"  next  to  the  "  Great  Hare,"  their  principal 
divinity.  Their  original  homes  were  the  Beaver  Islands 
("Isles  du  Castor")  in  Lake  Michigan  and  afterwards  the 
Manitoulin  Islands  in  Lake  Huron.  The  French  named 
them  "Nez  Perces"  from  their  habit  of  wearing  ornaments 
and  feathers  thrust  through  their  noses. 

The  following  translated  from  the  French:  '  "On  the  18th 
of  June.  1635,  the  chief  of  the  Nez  Perces  or  Beaver  Nation, 
which  is  three  days  journey  from  us  (the  Jesuit  missonaries 
located  at  the  head  of  Georgian  Bay  of  Lake  Huron)  came  to 

'  "  History  of  the  Discovery  of  the  Northwest  by  John  Nicolet  in 
1684,"  pages  45-6.    By  C.  W.  Butterfield. 


80  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

demand  of  us  some  one  of  the  Frenchmen  to  go  with  them  to 
pass  the  summer  in  a  fort  which  they  had  made  by  reason  of 
the  fear  which  they  have  of  the  *  "A8  eats  i  8  aeniihonon/' 
that  is  to  say  the  nation  of  the  Puarts — (Winnebagoes),  who 
have  broken  the  treaty  of  peace  and  have  killed  two  of  their 
men,  of  whom  they  have  made  a  feast." 

The  Beaver  tribe  were  then  on  the  main  land  where  Sieur 
Nicolet  found  them.  Still  farther  on  the  shore  of  the  great 
lake  were  the  "Oumisagai"  Indians.  All  were  of  Algon- 
quin stock,  and  could  be  easily  understood.  The  canoes 
pressed  onward  and  entered  the  St.  Mary's  river  at  Detour 
(the  turn)  and  paddled  up  the  stream  to  the  falls  Sault  de 
Sainte  Marie.  "And  there  stood  Nicolet,  the  first  white  man 
to  set  foot  upon  any  portion  of  what  was,  more  than  a  cen- 
tury and  a  half  after,  called  '  the  territory  northwest  of  the 
river  Ohio,'"  at  present  the  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois, 
Michigan,  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota  east  of  the  Mississippi 
river.  The  Indians  found  at  the  Sault  (leaper  fall)  pronounced 
*'Soo,"  were  also  Algonquins,  Ojibiwas  or  Chippewas  called 
by  the  French  Saulteurs  (and  Sauteurs)  and  by  the  Sioux  as 
Raratwans,  "  people  of  the  falls  "  and  other  names  meaning 
the  same. 

After  a  short  stay  at  Sault  Ste  Marie  he  returned  down  the 
river  in  his  canoes  propelled  by  the  paddles  of  the  seven 
Hurons.  On  reaching  the  mouth  of  the  river  they  made  the 
turn  (Detour)  and  coursing  along  the  shores  of  the  northern 
peninsula  'hey  passed  Les  Cheneaux,  (the  channels),  St.  Mar- 
tin's Islands,  St.  Ignace,  and  the  island  of  Michilimackinac, 
Gros  Cap  and  Seul  Choix  in  succession,  until  they  turned 
from  Lake  Michigan  into  Bay  de  Koquet  (*'No-ka,"  bear). 


*  "  8  "  occurs  iu  The  Relation  of  1636,  and  is  equivalent  in  English 
to  "  w,  we,  or  GO." 


VOYAGE  OP   NICOLKT  TO   OUBEN    HAY.  2l 

where  the  shores  are  sand.  Tiierc  is  a  big  and  little  lay  of 
the  dame  name.  Here  we  visited  a  tribe  called  !iO({ui  and 
Noqiiets,  or  bear  family,  AlgoiKiuins  classed  with  Chippe- 
was.  Farther  up  (Jreeu  Bay  he  came  to  the  Mcnomonees  on 
a  river  of  the  same  name.  They  were  Algonquins  of  a  lighter 
color,  and  their  language  was  not  easy  to  understand.  They 
lived  on  wild  rice  and  by  fishing  and  hunting.  After  a  short 
stay  he  resumed  his  voyage  to  the  Winnebagoes,  to  whom  he 
had  sent  one  of  the  Hurons  in  advance.  The  Indian  was 
well  received,  for-told  of  his  coming  and  his  message  of  peace. 
The  Winnebagoes  sent  several  of  their  young  men  to  meet 
him,  the  "  wonderful  man,''  who  escort  him  and  carry  his 
baggage  to  their  camp.  Arriving,  he  advanced  clothed  in  a 
robe  of  "Chinese  damask  sprinkled  with  flowers  and  birds  of 
different  colors,"  and  a  pistol  in  caoh  hand,  both  of  which  he 
discharged  in  the  air,  to  the  right  and  left.  The  women  and 
children  fled  in  dismay,  for  he  was  a  ^-'ManitoiT'  who  carried 
thunder  in  his  hands.  The  Winnebagoes  were  found  to  be 
numerous.  Their  language  was  different  from  any  the  Algon- 
quins or  Hurons;  they  were  of  Dakota  stock.  At  that  time 
the  Sacs  and  Foxes  had  not  arrived;  they  came  at  a  later 
period. 

Hearing  of  his  coming,  four  or  five  thousand  natives  of  the 
different  tribes  soon  assembled  to  meet  him  in  council. 
Nicolet  made  an  alliance  with  them  and  urged  them  to  keep 
the  peace  with  each  other  and  the  tribes  eastward  of  Lake 
Huron  and  with  the  Hurons  and  Nez  Percys. 

After  the  treaty  he  visited  the  Mascoutins,  six  (G)  days' 
journey  up  the  Fox  river.  These  Indians  were  also  called 
"Les  Renards,"  "Musquakies,"  etc.  Champlain  heard  of 
them  in  1415,  "as  being  engaged  in  a  war  with  the  Neuter 
Nation  and   the  Ottawas."      From   that  tribe  and  others 


22  HI8T0EY  OP  MAOKINAC. 

Nicolet  got  confused  stories  of  the  Mississippi,  Algonquin, 
"Missi,''  great,  and  "sepe,"  water.  They  were  so  mixed 
with  the  Oniscousin  (Wisconsin)  that  he  could  not  get  a 
definite  idea  of  what  he  and  others  supposed  was  the  "  sea,'' 
distant  only  three  days'  journey.  From  here  he  went  south- 
ward and  visited  the  Illinois  tribe  on  the  prairies  and  returned 
to  the  Winnebagoes. 

On  his  return  trip  homeward  he  tarried  with  the  Potta- 
watamies,  who  lived  on  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  Green 
Bay. 

1635.  This  was  in  the  spring  of  1635,  after  the  ice  had 
broken  up.  The  course  was  by  way  of  the  Straits  of  Michili- 
mackinac  and  the  island  of  the  same  name  to  the  south  shore 
of  Great  Manitoulin  island,  where  a  band  of  the  Ottawas 
lived.  The  same  seven  Hurons  were  with  him  as  his  convoy. 
From  that  island  they  crossed  Georgian  Bay  to  the  Huron 
villages.  That  season  he  accompanied  the  Indians  on  their 
annual  trading  trip  to  his  post  on  the  St.  Lawrence  river. 
They  probably  reached  Three  Rivers  between  July  15  and  23, 
1635.  See  Binot  (Relation  1640  and  1643).  Champlain 
died  in  the  fort  at  Quebec,  December  25,  1635. 

1642.  Father  Isaac  Jaques  and  Ryambault,  S.  J.,  plant 
the  cross  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Michigan.  Jean  Nicolet  was 
drowned  by  the  upsetting  of  a  boat  on  the  river,-  above  Que- 
bec, near  the  last  of  Oct.,  1642.  ("History  of  the  Discovery 
of  the  North  West,  by  0.  W.  Butterfield"). 

1646.  Oct.  18th,  Father  Isaac  Jaques  killed  by  the  Mo- 
hawks. 

1648.  July  14th,  the  mission  of  Si.  Mary's  on  the  river 
Richelieu,  was  surprised  by  the  Iroquois,  early  in  the  morn- 
ing when  the  braves  were  absent  on  war  or  hunting  parties, 
and  all  the  women  and  children,  old  mtm  and  the  attending 


IHOQUOIS  MASSACRE  THE  HURONS.  23 

priest  (Father  Daniel)   were  massacred.     The  Hurons  were 
terrified  and  village  after  village  was  abandoned. 

1649.  At  day  break,  March  16,  1649,  one  thousand  Iro- 
quois assault  the  town  of  St.  Ignatius  on  the  Richelieu 
(Sorel)  and  all  were  butchered  and  scalped  except  three  who 
escaped  to  St.  Louis,  near  by.  The  Hurons  fled  in  all  direc- 
tions and  fifteen  towns  were  abandoned.  December  7,  1649, 
the  village  Etharita  (near  the  head  of  Georgian  Bay)  of  the 
Tinnontate  Hurons  (who  cultivated  tobacco),  was  attacked 
and  the  men,  women  and  children  and  Father  Gamier,  toma- 
hawked and  massacred.  After  this  general  Algonquin  de- 
feat, ^''the  Hurons  and  Ottawas  settled  for  some  years  on 
Mif^^ilemackinac  Island,  and,  again,  fled  to  the  islands  at  the 
entrance  of  Green  Bay,  thence  to  the  shores."  **Memori6," 
Mcolas  Perrot,  pp.  91,  92. 

Father  Grelon  escaped  the  slaughter,  and  afterwards  went 
to  China.  Years  after,  on  the  plains  of  Tartary  he  met  a 
Huron  woman  whom  he  had  known  on  tlie  shores  of  Lake 
Huron.  She  had  been  sold  from  tribe  to  tribe  until  she  had 
reached  the  steppes  of  Central  Asia.  Shea,  **Cath.  Mis- 
sions," who  cites  Charleyoix,  ch.  V.,  p.  45. 

At  that  time  the  Huron  mission  was  destroyed,  thirty 
villages  abandoned  and  the  frightened  Hurons  fled  across  the 
waters  to  the  islands  and  main  land  of  lakes  Huron,  Superidr 
and  Michigan.  In  the  massacre  of  March  16,  1649,  Father 
John  de  Brebeauf,  .ind  March  17,  Father  Lelenaut,  S.  J., 
were  cruelly  tortured  to  death.  Father  AUouez  afterwards 
found  some  of  the  Hurons  at  Chagomanigong  Bay  and  the 
Apostles  Islands,  Lake  Superior  in  1665. 

1654.  Two  French  traders  pass  by  way  of  Michilimacki- 
nac  Island  and  Pointe  Iroquois  (St.  Ignace)  through  the 
straits  to  Green  Bay.     They  return  in  1656  with  60  canoes. 


24  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

loaded  with  furs,  and  a  large  party  of  Huron  and  Ottawas 
bound  for  the  market  at  Three  Rivers,  on  the  St.  Lawrence* 

1665.  Nicholas  Ferret  was  the  next  known  and  recorded 
adventurer  who  made  a  canoe  voyage  through  the  Straits  of 
Michilimackinac  to  Green  Bay.  From  1534:  (up  to  this  date) 
when  Cartier  explored  the  St.  Lawrence  and  planted  a  colony 
far  up  in  the  interior  of  New  France,  that  subsequently 
carried  the  fur  trade  to  the  banks  of  the  Saskatchawan,  there 
were  Frenchmen  in  the  province.  Many  of  them  were  illit- 
erate, and,  of  course,  left  no  record.  They  were  simply 
trappers  and  voyageurs.  They  mingled  with  the  Indians, 
intermarried,  and  adapted  themselves  to  the  native  mode  of 
life.  The  Indians  built  forts  surrounded  by  palisades  of 
cedar,  implanted  in  the  ground,  from  twelve  to  twenty-five 
feet  high,  for  protection  against  the  assaults  of  other  tribes. 
The  French  did  the  same,  and  taught  the  savages  how  to 
improve  and  better  protect  them.  The  voyageurs  were  the 
pioneers,  the  advance  pickets,  jf  the  coming  host  of  European 
usurpers. 

1668.  The  French  continue  to  advance,  as  well  as  the 
English,  Spanish  and  Portugese  in  other  parts  of  the  conti- 
nent, until  in  1668  they  are  found  in  the  region  of  Michili- 
mackinac coutroling  large  and  valuable  missions  under  the 
Jesuits.  With  them  the  arts  of  a  more  civilized  people 
prevailed  to  some  extent,  and  the  natives  were  brought  to 
worship  the  God  of  the  white  man.  About  this  time,  1668, 
New  France  was  divided  into  the  following  provinces: 

1.  Hadson  Bay — All  territory  north  of  latitude  49®  and 
west  indefinitely. 

2.  Quebec — With  Canada  east,  southward  to  the  head  of 
Jj'xke  Champlain,  and  westward  to  the  headwaters  of  the 
Ohio. 

3.  Michilimackinac — The  country  west  of    Quebec    and 


PROVINCE   OF   MICJIILIMACKINAC.  25 

southward  to  the  Ohio,  and  west  to  the  western  boundary  of 
what  is  now  Minnesota,  and  all  the  country  divined  into 
Lakes  Superior  and  Huron.  Acadia  (Nova  Scotia),  Cape 
Breton,  New  Foundland,  etc.,  were  also  included  in  New 
France. 

British  America  was  then  a  strip  of  land  between  the 
Apalachian  mountains  and  the  Atlantic  ocean. 

Spanish  Possessions. — On  the  south  of  these  was  the 
Spanish  possession  of  Florida  (Georgia  included),  and  nearly 
all  of  the  territory  south  of  the  Ohio,  and  the  valley  of  the 
Mississippi  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois. 

Vice-Eoyalty  of  Mexico,  called  New  Spain,  included  all  to 
the  southwest  of  these  and  south  as  far  as  Cape  Mendocino 
on  the  Pacific  coast.  All  north  of  that  cape  was  unexplored 
and  unknown. 

New  Mexico. — Later,  when  the  province  of  New  Mexico 
was  erected,  it  extended  to  the  Missouri  river,  north,  at  the 
place  of  the  Mandan  Indians. 

Louisiana,  under  the  French,  claimed  all  territory  south 
of  parallel  31®,  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and  west  of  Georgia, 
and  west  of  the  Mississippi  from  its  mouth  to  its  source  as 
far  as  the  Pacific  ocean.  It  trenched  on  the  Spanish  posses- 
sions of  Florida  and  New  Mexico. 

1700.  Province  of  Detroit. — That  province  was  set  off 
from  Michilimackinac,  and  included  all  of  Canada  west 
above  the  Cataract  of  Niagara  and  north  to  Lake  Huron, 
that  part  of  Michigan  south  of  Saginaw  Bay,  and  most  of 
Ohio  and  Indiana. 

Detroit  was  settled  in  1701  and  in  a  few  years  became  more 
important  than  Michilimackinac.  Before  that  date  **  Mich- 
ilimackina"  had  a  history  and  afterwards  a  separate  history. 

Michilimackinac. — Before  and  after,  these  last  dates  the 
capitol  and  the  metropolis  of  the  Province  of  Michilimacki- 


36        *  HISTOHY  OF  MACKINAC. 

nac  was  on  the  island  of  the  same  name,  in  the  Straits  of 
Michilimackinac.  It  was  not  only  the  seat  of  justice  and 
base  of  supplies,  but  the  center  of  trade  of  i*  vast  territory. 
It  was  the  headquarters  of  French  traders  and  trappers  and 
their  Courier  des  Bois  and  white  and  Indian  employees. 
The  little  island  was  well  known  and  gave  its  name  to  the 
extensive  Province  of  Michilimackinac. 

Indian  language.  All  Indian  languages,  Algonquin,  or 
others,  and  the  dialects  of  the  various  tribes  and  bands  of 
tribes,  are,  as  a  rule,  better  spoken  and  more  clearly  under- 
stood by  educated  white  people  than  by  the  natives  them- 
selves. There  is  nothing  singular  about  this,  it  is  so  the 
world  over  with  all  intelligent  peoples. 

The  Chippewas  and  Ottawas  are  of  Algonquin  lineage  and 
consequently  their  language  is  a  dialect.  Chippewa  and 
Ottawa  are  much  alike  so  that  the  two  dialects  are  called  one 
tongue  or  language.  Chippewa  is  a  wonderfully  regular  and 
expressive  language.  It  abounds  in  verbs;  nine-tenths,  if 
not  more,  of  its  words  are  verbs,  only  two  of  which  are  irreg- 
ular. Many  of  the  words  though  expressive  are  long  on 
account  of  adding  new  syllables  to  the  various  moods,  tenses, 
persons  and  participles  of  the  verbs  and  of  the  compounding 
of  words  from  two  or  more  roots.  There  are  words  that 
have  from  eight  to  ten  and  as  many  as  nineteen  svHables.  For 
instance:  "Metchikmakobidji^anikewininiwissigobaneag,"  a 
participle  meaning,  '•  men  who  perhaps  did  not  build  fences.' 
Such  a  word  would  be  a  nut  for  a  German  savant  to  crack. 
Just  one  more  for  our  friends  at  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan: 
Chicago,  Ottawa,  she-gog-oug,  locative  case  of  she-gog, 
**  skunk; '*  Nom.,  she-gog;  loc,  she-gog-oug;  Obi=,  she-gog 
or  she-gog-won.  This  ancient  tongue  has  many  words  and 
syllables  that  are  radical,  resembling  those  of  Asiatic  and 
European  languages,  and  some  have  the  same  meaning.     It 


CHIPPEWA   LANGUAGE.  37 

is  a  "  living,  acting  langaage;  everything  in  it  seems  to  live 
and  act/'  See  Dictionary  and  Grammar  of  Chippewa,  by 
Bishop  Baraga.  Beuchemin  and  Valois,  256-58,  St.  Paul  St., 
Montreal,  Canada. 

Michilimackinac.  The  name  of  the  province  Michilimack- 
inac  is  as  before  stated  the  one  given  by  the  savages  as  ren- 
dered by  the  French  to  the  island  in  the  straits  now  called 
"  Mackinac." 

Michili-^Mackinst  c,  terminal  "c,''  silent  *'a"  broad,  pro- 
nounced in  English  (*' Mackinaw").  There  is  no  "w"  in 
the  French  alphabet.  In  Mackinack  terminal  *'c"  and 
*'  k  "  are  both  silent,  *'  k  "  is  superfluous.  It  is  the  French 
rendering,  from  the  Chippewa  and  Ottawa  dialect  of  Algon- 
quin. The  early  French  who  got  the  name  from  the  Indians 
spelled  it  in  various  ways,  and  so  did  the  English,  but  always  so 
i!is  to  get  the  present  pronunciation,  "Mackinaw,"  "Maquina," 
'*Macin(i,"  "Macin^c."  The  French  being  the  first  domi- 
nants, their  spellins^  prevails,  but  the  pronunciation  is  the 
same  in  French  and  English;  Macina  c,  final  "c"  silent.  In 
place  of  "  w"  beginning  a  word,  the  French  use  "on,"  as 
*'  Onisconsin,"  English  '*  Wisconsin." 

Michilimackinac  is  claimed  to  be  derived  from  the  Indian 
words  Michi,  "  great,"  and  Mackinac,  "  turtle,"  from  a  fan- 
cied resemblance  to  a  large  mud  turtle;  also  from  the 
Chippewa  Mi-chi-ne  Mau-ki-nouk,  the  two  meaning  "the 
place  of  giant  fairies."  Schoolcraft  says  there  is  another 
meaning  besides  "great  turtle.^'  It  also  means  "spirits,"  or 
"fairy  spirits."  The  spirits  were  want  to  take  the  form  of 
a  turtle  and  become  "turtle  spirits." 

The  nine  "Iriquois  "tribes  were  divided  into  two  divisions  of 
four  and  five  tribes  each.     The  first  of  the  four  tribes  was 
called  "Atiniathan,"  and  known  as  the  "  Tortoise "  tribe 
"It  is  the  first  because  they  pretend,  when  the  Master  of 


28  HISTORY  OF  MACKINAC. 

Life  made  the  Earth,  that  he  placed  it  on  a  tortoise;  and 
when  there  are  earthquakes  it  is  the  tortoise  that  stirs." 
("16G6.     Paris  Loc,  I.)* 

Some  of  the  Huron  bands  had  for  totems  the  tortoise,  bear 
and  plover.  The  bear  was  brother  of  the  tortoise,,  as  with 
the  Iriquois. 

Macke-e-te-be-nessy  (Blackbird),  an  Indian  interpreter  and 
son  of  an  Ottawa  chief,  says  that  "  Mi-she-mi-ki-nock " 
(Chippewa)  does  not  mean  "large  turtle "  nor  " monstrous 
large  turtle."  "Michilimackinac"  is  not  derived  from 
*'  Michimickinock." 

When  the  Ottawas  discovered  the  Island  of  Michilimacki- 
nac,  long  before  the  Spaniards  first  came  to  America,  it  was 
inhabited  by  a  small  remnant,  independent  tribe,  who  became 
confederates  with  the  Ottawas. 

The  Ottawas  were  then  living  on  the  Manitoula  Island, 
Lake  Huron.  Their  enemies,  the  Iriquois,  vof  New  York, 
often  made  war  with  them.  Once  in  the  dead  of  winter  the 
Ottawas  were  having  a  great  jubilee  and  war  dances  on  Man- 
itoulin  Island  to  celebrate  their  victory  over  the  Winebagoes 
of  Onisconsin,  v/hen  the  Iriquois  swept  down  upon  them  and 
annihilated  all  but  two.  Those  two,  a  young  man  and  a 
maiden,  escaped,  and  traveled  over  the  ice  to  Michilimacki- 
nac  Island,  with  inverted  snow  shoes.  That  was  done  to 
prevent  their  tracks  being  followed.  They  made  their  hiding 
place  in  the  natural  caves  of  the  island.  They  selected  the 
wildest  part  of  the  forest  and  lived  in  seclusion.  They  were 
occasionally  seen,  and,  in  time,  they  raised  a  family  of  ten 
children,  all  boys.  One  winter  the  whole  family  vanished  in 
some  mysterious  way.  Ever  since  the  Ottawas  and  Chippewas 
have  called  them  "  Paw-gaw-tchaw-nish-naw-boy."  *'  Wild 
roaming  supernatural  being."    To  this  day  they  are  in  exist- 

*Doc.  Hist,  of  New  York,  Vol.  1,  Page  3. 


INDIAN  ^LEGEND.  29 

ence,  roaming  in  the  wildest  parts  of  the  island  and  on  the 
main  land.  They  can  be  seen,  or  unseen,  just  as  they,  as 
spirits,  please.  Sometimes  they  will  throw  a  stone  or  a  war 
club  at  a  person  walking  in  a  lonely  place,  at  other  times 
they  will  throw  at  your  dog  and  set  him  to  barking  with 
fright.  Again  they  will,  in  the  day  or  night,  throw  clubs  at 
a  lodge  in  a  lonely  place,  and  have  been  heard  walking 
around  the  wigwam.  They  have  been  tracked  over  the  snow 
by  hunters,  but  never  overtaken.  An  Indian,  walking  or 
hunting  alone,  will  apprehend  some  great  evil,  and  be  seized 
with  an  unearthly  fright  that  makes  him  shiver  from  head  to 
feet,  and  the  hairs  on  his  head  stand  up  like  porcupine 
quills.  You  are  benumbed  with  terror  by  these  spirits,  the 
sensation  is  so  awful.     But  they  never  harm  any  one. 

When  an  Indian  recovers  from  the  spell  he  generally  ex- 
claims, "Pshaw!  there  is  nothing  to  fear,  it  is  Paw-gaw- 
tchaw-nish-naw  boy  approaching  me,  he  wants  something." 
They  then  leave  tobacco,  powder  or  something  else  in  their 
tracks  that  the  spirits  fancy  when  in  the  flesh.  If  they  ap- 
pear and  talk  to  you  they  always  begin  with  the  sad  tale  of 
the  great  catastrophy  on  the  Island  of  Mackinac,  and,  who- 
ever is  so  fortunate  as  to  see  and  talk  with  them,  always 
becomes  a  prophet  to  his  people. 

Keader,  if  you  are  imaginative,  and  seek  these  lonely  woods 
and  caves  alone,  and  the  proper  spell  comes  over  you,  per- 
haps you  may  see  those  spirit  fairies,  face  to  face,  and  learn 
of  them  their  tragic  fate.  Therefore,  according  to  under- 
stood traditions,  the  tribal  name  of  those  people  was  "Mishi- 
ne-macki-naw-go,"  which  is  to  this  day  a  monument  to  their 
existence.  The  Ottawas  and  Chippewas  named  the  little 
island  "  Mi-shi-ne-macki-nong,"  in  memorial  of  their  former 
confederates.  It  is  the  locati*vcase  of  the  Indian  noun, 
"Michinemackinewgo,"    and  is  where   the  name   Michili- 


if 


30  HI8T0BY  OF  MACKINAC. 

mackinac  originated.  It  is  said  some  of  the  paleface  chiefs, 
tourists  of  the  present  day,  vie  with  the  Indians  of  the  Fairy 
Isle,  and  induct  the  spirits  from  their  secluded  abodes  into 
their  corporeal  forms.  They  tell  ns  that  the  island  is  truly  a 
resort  that  revels  with  spirits  of  the  departed. 

We  have  dished  up  a  salad,  as  a  relish,  of  a  variety  of  the 
renderings  of  the  name: 

"Missilimakina."    "Missilimakenak." 

"  Missilimaquina."    "  Missilimakinak.^ 

"  Missilimaquine."    "  Missilimackinae. ' 

"  Michilimaquina."    "  Missilimackinae. ' 

"Michilimachina.^'    "  Michilimackinac." 

"Mackina."    "Machinac.'' 

"Macina."    "  Mackinaw.  ^^ 

' '  Maquina. "    ' '  Mackinac. " 

If  you  only  get  the  "Nac"  right,  you  will  know  how  to 
"  Na  c  "  ( "  naw  " )  the  name. 

1653.  We  drop  back  a  few  years,  to  1653,  when  the 
Iriquois  invaders,  eight  hundred  strong,  pass  the  Straits  of 
Michilimackinac  to  attack  the  Hurons  at  Green  Bay.  They 
laid  siege  to  the  place  for  a  protracted  time,  but  failed  to 
capture  the  fort.  The  Iroquois  then  broke  up  into  two 
divisions,  one  marched  south  and  the  other  sailed  northward 
through  Lake  Michigan.  The  first  division  met  the  Illinois 
and  were  cut  down  and  captured  by  them.  The  Lake  Michi- 
gan division  met  the  same  fate  from  the  Chippewa,  Missisaki 
and  other  ("Nigik'')  tribes  on  Lake  Huron. 

1G60.  Looking  forward  from  our  last  date  we  find  Father 
Reni  Menard,  S.  J.,  October  15,  1660,  at  Keewenaw  Bay, 
Lake  Superior.  He  perished  or  was  killed  at  the  head  waters 
of  Black  River,  Ouisconsin,  about  August  10,  1661. 

Early  records  confirm  the  statement  that  Frenchmen  were 
at  Green  Bay,  Lake  Superior,  Sault  Ste.  Marie  ("Soo")  and 


MICHILIMACRINAG  ISLAND  OCCUPIED.  81 

Michilimackinac  before  the  visits  of  the  "Black-gowns" 
mentioned  by  Bancroft.  They  came  one  year  and  returned 
the  next  (on  their  tours  of  trade  and  barter)  with  flotillas  of 
canoes  richly  laden  with  furs,  often  convoyed  by  Hurons  and 
other  Algonquins,  in  bands,  from  three  hundred  to  five 
hundred  strong.  The  Indians  would  make  their  long  voy- 
ages in  large  numbers,  united  to  defend  themselves  from 
their  enemies,  thelriquoist* 

We  find  Father  Allouez  at  the  Mission  of  the  Algonquin 
Outaouacs  (Ottawas)  "La  Pointe  du  Saint  Esprit,"  on  Lake 
Superior  in  the  Province  of  Michilimackinac,  in  1669.  That 
year  he  went  down  to  Quebec  and  turned  over  to  Monsieur 
de  Courcelles  some  Iriquois  captives  whom  he  had  redeemed 
of  the  Outaouacs.  Father  Claude  Dablon  was  sent  to  the 
Superior  Missions  and  Allouez  went  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and 
remained  until  November  3,  1669.  He  then  departed  for 
Bay  of  the  Puants  (Green  Bay),  by  way  of  the  island  of 
Michilimackinac,  arriving  December  2,  1669. 

1669.  Michilimackinac  Island  was  occupied  and  aban- 
doned (for  reasons  of  safety)  by  different  bands  of  Indians 
from  time  to  time,  long  before  this  period.  It  had  been 
often  passed  and  visited  by  French  traders  and  was  well 
known.  It  was  there  the  mission  of  St.  Ignati^us  was 
founded  before  it  was  established  at  Point  St.  Ignace.  "The 
Hurons  settled  on  the  famous  Island  of  Missilimackinac, 
where  we  commenced  last  winter  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace,  f 


*  Drawn  from  "Hist,  and  Biog.  Notes"  and  "Relations,"  1660- 
1663,  and  other  sources. 

t  Missionary  Labors  of  Marquette,  Menard  and  Allouez,  Chap, 
xxix,  p.  114,  Rev.  Chrysoetom  Verwyst,  O.  S.  F. 


FATHER    MABQUETfE    AT    ST.    ION  ACE.  88 


FATHER  MARQUETTE  AT  ST.  IGNACE. 

"Tlief  Ilurons  of  the  Tobacco  tribe,  called  Tionnontatc, 
having  been  formerly  driven  from  their  country  by  the 
Iroquois,  fled  to  this  Island,  named  Missilimackinac,  so 
famous  for  its  fishery.  They  could  only  stay  a  few  years, 
however,  the  very  same  enemies  obliging  them  to  leave  this 
very  advantageous  post.  They  withdrew,  therefore,  still 
further  to  the  islands  which  still  bear  their  name,  and  are 
located  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay  of  the  Puants.  Not  find- 
ing themselves  sufficiently  safe,  however,  even  there,  they 
went  far  back  into  the  woods,  and  from  there  finally  chose 
as  their  last  dwelling-place  the  extremity  of  Ijake  Su2)erior, 
in  a  place  called  I^a  Pointe  du  Saint  Esprit.  There  they 
were  far  enough  away  from  the  Iroquois  not  to  fear  them, 
but  they  were  too  near  the  Nadouessi,  who  are,  as  it  were, 
the  Iroquois  of  these  quarters  of  the  North,  being  the  most 
powerful  and  war-like  people  of  this  country. 

"Still  all  proceeded  peaceably  enough  for  several  years 
until  the  last  (1671),  when  the  Nadouessi  having  been  irri- 
tated by  the  Hurons  and  Outaouacs,  war  broke  out  between 
them,  and  it  began  so  furiously  that  several  prisoners  taken 
on  both  sides  were  consigned  to  the  flames. 

"The  Nadouessi,  however,  did  not  wish  to  begin  any  act 
of  hostility  until  after  they  had  returned  to  Father  Marquette 
some  pictures  of  which  he  had  made  them  a  present,  so  as  to 
give  them  some  idea  of  our  religion  and  thus  to  instruct  them 
by  the  eye,  as  he  was  unable  to  do  otherwise  on  account  of 
their  language,  which  is  altogether  different  from  the  Algon- 
quin and  Huron. 

j  Relation  of  1672,  pp.  35  and  36. 
2 


%. 


34  HI6TOBY    OF   MACKINAC. 

**  Enemies  bo  formidable  soon  struck  terror  into  the  heart 
cf  onr  Hurons  and  Outaouacs,  who  determined  to  abandon 
La  Pointe  da  Saint  Esprit  and  all  the  fields  they  bad  so  long 
cultivated. 

**  In  their  flight  the  Hurons,  remembering  the  great 
advantages  they  had  formerly  found  at  Missilimackinac 
turned  their  eyes  thfther,  as  to  a  place  of  refuge,  which  they 
actually  reached  a  year  ago. 

•*  This  place  has  all  the  advantages  that  can  be  desired  by 
Indians.  Fish  is  abundant  there  at  all  seasons,  the  land  is 
productive,  and  the  chase  for  bears,  deer  and  lynx  is  carried 
on  with  great  success.  Besides  it  is  the  great  rendezvous  of 
all  the  ;  '^  es  who  are  going  to  or  coming  from  the  north  or 
south. 

*'  For  this  reason,  foreseeing  what  since  has  actually  taken 
place,  we  erected  a  chapel  there  last  year  already,  in  order  to 
receive  those  passing  by  and  to  attend  to  the  Hurons,  who 
have  settled  there. 

"  Father  Marquette,  who  has  followed  them  from  La  Pointe 
du  Saint  Esprit,  Still  has  charge  of  them.*'* 

Marquette  left  La  Pointe  in  the  spring  of  1671.  He  did 
not  reach  Sault  Ste.  Marie  in  time  for  the  great  gather- 
ing of  tribes  (that  year  June  14),  to  make  a  treaty  with  the 
French.  When  he  reached  "Missilimackinac'^  (Pointe  St. 
Ignace)  he  found  **a  chapel  built  the  winter  before  by  Father 
Dablon,"  also,  "  386  Christian  Hurons  and  sixty  Outaouac- 
sinagaux."    (See  Hist,  and  Biog.  notes.) 

Marquette  must  have  been  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac 
in  1670,  as  he  passed  a  winter  there  before  he  planted  his 
mission  at  Point  Iriquois  (St  Ignace)  or  North  Michilimack- 
inac. He  lived  on  the  island  ("Mackinac")  whilst  he  was 
building  the  chapel  and  preparing  for  his  colony. 

•Id.  pp.  115-116. 


MIOHILIMAOKINAO    ULAKD.  85 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  oi  Jaqnes  Mar- 
quette written  on  Mackinac  Island  in  1670  (see  **  Kelaiiona 
des  Je8nite,"1671): 

'*  Michilimackinac  is  an  island  famous  in  these  regions,  of 
more  than  a  league  in  diameter,  and  elevated  in  some  places 
by  such  high  cliffs  as  to  be  seen  more  than  twelve  leagues  off. 
It  is  situated  just  in  the  strait  forming  the  communication 
between  Lake  Huron  and  Illinois  (Michigan).  It  is  the  key 
and,  as  it  were,  the  gate  for  all  the  tribes  from  the  south,  as 
the  Sault  is  for  those  from  the  north,  there  being  in  this  sec- 
tion of  country  only  those  two  passages  by  water;  for  a  great 
number  of  nations  have  to  go  by  one  or  other  of  these  chan- 
nels, in  order  to  reach  the  French  settlements.  ^ 

"  This  presents  a  peculiarly  favorable  opjwrtunity,  both  for 
instructing  those  who  pass  here,  and  also  for  obtaining  easy 
access  and  conveyance  to  their  places  of  abode. 

**  This  place  is  the  most  noted  in  these  regions  for  the 
abundance  of  its  fishes;  for,  according  to  the  Indian  saying, . 
*  this  is  the  home  of  the  fishes.'     Elsewhere,  although  they 
exist  in  large  numbers,  is  not  properly  their  *  home,'  which 
is  in  the  neighborhood  of  Michilimackinac. 

**Iu  fact,  besides  the  fish  common  to  a11  the  other  tribes, 
as  the  herring,  carp,  pike,  gold-fish,  white-fish  and  sturgeon, 
there  are  found  three  varieties  of  the  trout, — one  common, 
the  second  of  a  larger  size,  three  feet  long  and  one  foot  thick, 
the  third  monstrous,  for  we  cannot  otherwise  describe  it,  it 
being  so  fat  that  the  Indians,  who  have  a  peculiar  relish  for 
fats,  can  scarcely  eat  it.  Besides,  the  supply  is  such  that  a 
single  Indian  will  take  forty  or  fifty  of  them  through  the  ice 
with  a  single  spear  in  three  hours. 

"  It  is  this  attraction  which  has  heretofore  drawn  to  a  point 
so  advantageous  the  greater  part  of  the  savages  in  this  country, 
driven  away  by  fear  of  the  Iriquois.     The  three  tribes  at  pres- 


36  HISTOKY   OF   MACKINAC. 

ent  living  on  the  Bay  cles  Puants  (Green  Bay)  as  strangers, 
formerly  dwelt  on  the  main  land  near  the  middle  of  this 
island — some  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Illinois,  others  on  the 
borders  of  Lake  Huron.  A  part  of  them,  called  SauteurSf 
had  their  abode  on  the  main  land  at  the  west,  and  the 
others  looked  upon  this  place  as  their  country  for  passing  the 
winter,  when  there  are  no  fish  at  the  Sault.  The  Hurons, 
called  JEtonontathronno7is,  have  lived  for  some  years  in 
the  same  island,  to  escape  the  Iriquois.  Four  villages  of 
Ottawas  had  also  their  abode  in  this  quarter. 

"  It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  those  who  bore  the  name  of 
the  island,  and  called  themselves  Michilimackinac,  were  so 
numerous  that  some  of  the  survivors  yet  living  here  assure  us 
that  they  once  had  thirty  villages,  all  inclosed  in  a  fortifica- 
tion of  a  league  and  a  half  in  circuit,  when  the  Iriquois  came 
and  defeated  them,  inflated  by  a  victory  they  had  gained  over 
three  thousand  men  of  that  nation,  who  had  carried  their 
hostililies  as  far  as  the  country  of  the  AgtiicJironnons. 

"  In  one  word,  the  quantity  of  fish,  united  with  the  excel- 
lence of  the  soil  for  Indian  corn,  has  always  been  a  powerful 
attraction  to  the  tribes  in  these  regions,  of  which  the  greater 
part  subsist  only  on  fish,  but  some  on  Indian  corn.  On  this 
account,  many  of  these  same  tribes,  perceiving  that  the 
peace  is  likely  to  be  established  with  the  Iriquois,  have 
turned  their  attention  to  this  ])oint,  so  convenient  for  a 
return  to  their  own  country  and  will  follow  the  examples  of 
those  who  have  made  a  beginning  on  the  islands  of  Lake 
Huron,  which  by  this  means  will  soon  be  peopled  from  one 
end  to  the  other,  an  event  highly  desirable  to  facilitate  the 
instruction  of  the  Indian  race,  whom  it  would  not  be  neces- 
sary to  seek  by  Journeys  of  two  or  three  hundred  leagues  on 
these  great  lakes,  with  inconceivable  danger  and  hardship. 

"In  order  to  aid  the  execution  of  the  design,  signified  to 


MICHILIMACKTNAC    ISLAND.  37 

US  by  many  of  the  savages,  of  taking  up  their  abode  at  this 
point,  where  some  liave  already  passed  the  wiiiter,  hunting  in 
the  neighborhood,  we  ourselves  have  also  wintered  here,  in 
order  to  make  arrangements  for  establishing  the  Mission  of 
St.  Ignace,  from  whence  it  will  be  easy  to  have  access  to  all 
the  Indians  of  Lake  Huron,  when  the  several  tribes  shall 
have  settled  each  on  its  own  lands. 

'MVith  these  advantages,  the  place  has  also  its  inconven-  ' 
iences,  particularly  for  the  French,  who  are   not  familiar 
as  are  the  savages,  with  the  different  kinds  of  fishery,  in 
which  the  latter  are  trained  from  their  birth;  the  winds  and 
the  tides  occasion  no  small  embarrassment  to  the  fishermen. 

''The  winds:  For  this  is  the  central  point  between  the 
three  great  lakes  which  surround  it,  and  which  seem  inces- 
santly tossing  ball  at  each  other.  For  no  sooner  has  the  wind 
ceased  blowing  from  Lake  Michigan  than  Lake  Huron  hurls 
back  the  gale  it  has  received,  and  Lake  Superior  in  its  turn 
sends  forth  its  blasts  from  another  quarter,  and  thus  the 
game  is  played  from  one  to  the  other;  and  as  these  lakes  are 
of  vast  extent,  the  winds  cannot  be  otherwise  than  boisterous, 
especially  during  the  autumn." 

Digressing  from  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace  we  come  to  an 
event  connected  therewith,  at  *'  Sainte  Marie  du  Sault,"  in 
the  spring  and  summer  of  1671,  that  was  intended  for  a 
master  stroke  of  diplomacy.  If  it  had  continued  for  any  . 
length  of  time  the  results  would  have  been  far  reaching,  so 
as  to  have  made  the  French  domain  permanent  in  North 
America.  It  was  a  gathering  of  the  tribes  and  bnnds  from 
all  directions  to  take  part  in  a  general  council  at  the  ''Sault" 
to  consider  a  treaty  with  the  representative  of  the  French 
coast,  and  to  place  the  Indians  under  the  protection  of  the 
king  of  France. 

We  quote  extracts  from  "Memoirs  of  Nicolas  Perrot,"  the 


38  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

account  of  that  mass  meeting,  as  given  by  Kev.  Chrysostom 
Verwyst,  0.  S.  F.,  in  '* Missionary  Labors,"  etc.: 

GREAT  MASS-MEETING  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE  IN  1671 ;   NAMES  OF 
THOSE  WHO  SIGNED  THE  TREATY;  PERROT'S  ACCOUNT. 

'*The  treaty  was  signed  in  the  presence  of  Dablon/  Supe- 
rior of  the  mission,  and  his  colleagues,  Dreuilletes,  Allouez,' 
Andre  of  the  Society  of  Jesus;  Nicolas  Perrot,^  interpreter; 
Sieur  Jollyet  * ;  Jacques  Mugras  of  Three  Eivers;  Pierre 
Moreau,  the  Sieur  dc  la  Taupine;  Denis  Masse;  Frangois  de 
Chavigny,  Sieur  de  la  Chevrottiere;  Jacques  Lagillier,  Jean 
Maysere,  Nicholas  Dupuis,  Fran9ois  Bibaud,  Jacques  Joviel, 
Pierre  Porteret,^  Eobert  Duprat,  Vital  Driol,  Guillaume 
Bonhomme."     (Margry,  vol.  I,  p.  97.) 

Nicholas  Perrot  says :  * 

**  When  the  latter  had  arrived,  he  asked  me  if  I  would  like 
to  go  to  the  Outaouas,  as  interpreter,  and  conduct  there  his 
subdelegate,  whom  he  would  place  there  to  take  possession  of 
their  country.     I  informed  him  that  I  was  always  ready  to 

'  Dablon  and  Dreuilletes  were  stationed  at  the  Sault,  though  Dab- 
Ion  spent  a  part  of  the  winter  of  1670-71  at  Mackinac,  building  a  rude 
bark  chapel  there. 

*  Alloueii  and  Andre  were  stationed  at  Green  Bay,  Andre  having 
charge  of  the  missionary  stations  at  the  head  of  said  bay,  while 
Allouez  attended  the  island  missions. 

2  Nicolas  Perrot,  the  author  of  the  "Memoire,"  held  several  offices 
under  the  Canadian  government,  was  "Coureur  de  hois,"  interpreter, 
and  kind  of  governor  or  commandant  at  Green  Bay,  between  1665- 
1701. 

*  Jollyet  accompanied  Father  Marquette  upon  his  voyage  of  dis- 
covery and  exploration  down  the  Mississippi. 

^  Pierre  Porteret  accompanied  Father  Marquette  on  his  last  journey 
to  the  Illinois  in  1674,  and  was  present  at  his  death  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  Lake  Michigan  in  1675. 

« • '  Memoire,"  pp.  126-128. 


MASS-MEETING    AT    SAULT    STE.    MARIE.  39 

obey  him,  and  offered  him  my  services.  I  left,  therefore, 
with  the  Sieur  de  Saint  Lusson,  his  subdelegate,  and  we  ar- 
rived at  Montreal,  where  we  remained  till  the  beginning  of 
the  month,  October  (1670).  We  were  obliged  on  our  way  to 
winter  with  the  Amikouets  (Beaver  Indians).  The  Saulteurs 
(Chippewas  of  Baiilt  Ste.  Marie)  also  wintered  at  the  same 
plar.e  and  secured  more  than  two  thousand  four  hundred  elks 
on  an  island  called  the  '  Island  of  the  Outaouas,*  which  ex- 
tends the  length  of  Lake  Huron,  from  the  point  opposite  St. 
Francis  River  to  that  of  the  Missisakis,  going  towards  Michil- 
limakinak  (Manitouline  Island).  This  extraordinary  chase 
was  nevertheless  only  made  with  snares. 

"On  the  5th  of  the  mouth  of  May,  I  went  to  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  with  the  pvinc  pal  chiefs  of  the  Pouteouatamies,  Sakis, 
Puants  (Winnebagoes),  Malhomrais  (Menominees).  Those  of 
the  Foxes,  Mascou techs  ( Mask ou tens),  Kikaboos  (Kickapoos) 
and  Miamies  did  not  pass  the  bay  (Green  Bay).  Among 
them  was  a  man  with  the  name  of  Tetinchoua,  head  chief  of 
the  Miamies,  who,  as  if  he  were  their  king,  had  day  and  night 
in  his  wigwam  forty  young  men  as  a  body-guard.  The  vil- 
lage over  which  he  ruled  had  from  four  to  five  thousand 
braves;  in  one  word  he  was  feared  and  respected  by  all  his 
neighbors. 

"  I  found  at  my  arrival,  not  only  the  chiefs  of  the  north, 
but  also  all  the  Kiristinons  (Crees),  Monsonis  and  whole 
villages  of  their  neighbors;  the  chiefs  of  the  Nipissings  were 
there  also,  besides  those  of  the  Amikouets  and  all  of  the 
Saulteurs,  who  had  their  settlement  in  the  place  itself.  The 
pole  was  erected  in  their  presence  and  the  arms  of  Fran:^^e 
attached  to  it  with  the  consent  of  all  the  tribes,  who,  not 
knowing  how  to  write,  gave  presents  as  their  signatures,  de- 
claring in  this  manner  that  they  placed  themselves  under  the 
protection  and  obedience  of  the  king.     The  Process- Verbal 


40  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

was  drawn  up  in  regard  to  this  act  of  assuming  possession, 
which  I  signed  as  interpreter,  with  the  Sieur  de  Saint  Lusson, 
subdelegate;  the  Rev.  Missionary  Fathers  Dablon,  Allouez, 
Dreuilletes  and  Marquet  signed  lower  down,  and  below  them 
the  French  who  were  trafficking  in  the  various  localities. 
This  was  done  following  the  instructions  given  by  M.  Talon. 
After  that,  all  those  tribes  returned  each  to  their  country 
and  lived  several  years  without  any  trouble  from  oiiu  side  or 
the  other. 

"I  forgot  to  say  that  the  Hurons  and  Outaouas  did  not 
arrive  till  after  the  act  of  taking  possession,  for  they  had  fled 
from  *Chagouamigon  (Chequamegon)  on  account  of  having 
eaten  some  Sioux,  as  I  have  related  above.  They  were  in- 
formed of  what  had  lately  been  done,  and  agreed,  like  the 
rest,  to  all  that  had  been  concluded  and  decided  on.' 


>y 


COPY   OF   THE    PROCESS-VERBAL   OF   THE  TAKING    POSSESSION 
OF  THE   INDIAN   COUNTRY,  i 

Preliminary  remarks  of  Father  J.  Tailhan,  S.  J.,  publisher 
and  annotator  of  Perrot's  ''Memoire/' 

*' The  '  Relation'  of  1671  (see  text)  and  La  Potherie  (II,  pp. 
128-130)  contain  many  details  in  regard  to  this  act  of  taking 
possession  omitted  by  Perrot,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 
I  will  merely  give  here  the  unpublished   Process- Verbal  of 

*Chagaouamigong,  pronounced  Sha-ga-wa-mi-gong.   To  pronounce 
Indian  words,  observe  that: 
a  is  pronounced  like  a  in  father,  far. 
e  is  pronounced  like  a  in  way,  say. 
i  is  pronounced  like  ee  in  feel,  seen, 
o  is  pronounced  like  o  in  own,  sown, 
ou  is  pronounced  like  oo  in  foot,  fool. 
French  ch  is  pronounced  like  sh  in  she,  show, 
kw  is  pronounced  like  q  in  queen. 
»  "  Memoire,"  pp.  292-294. 


THE    PROCESS-VERBAL.  41 

that  ceremony,  after  the  somewhat  incorrect  copy  deposited 

in  the  archives  of  the  marine The  passages  suppressed 

and  rephiced  by  dots  offer  no  historical  interest;  they  are  but 
simple  protocols  or  useless  repetitions.'^ 

PROCESS-VERRAL. 

"  Simon  Fran9ois  Daumont,  esquire,  Sieur  de  Saint  Lusson, 
commissioned  subdelegate  of  Monseigneur,  the  Intendant  of 
New  France 

"In  accordance  with  the  orders  we  have  received  from 
Monseigneur,  the  Intendant  of  New  France,  the  3d  of  last 

July to  immediately  proceed  to  the  country  of  the  Indian 

Outaouais,  Nez-percez,  Illinois,  and  other  nations,  discovered 
and  to  be  discovered,  in  North  America,  in  the  region  of 
Lake  Superior  or  Mer-Douce  (Huron),  to  make  there  search 
and  discovery  of  mines  of  all  sorts,  especially  of  copper, 
ordering  us  moreover  to  take  possession  in  the  name  of  the 
king  of  all  the  country,  inhabited  or  not  inhabited,  through 

which  we  may  pass We,  in  virtue  of  our  commission,  have 

made  our  first  disembarkment  at  the  village  or  burg  of  Sainte 
Marie  du  Sault,  the  place  where  the  Rev.  Jesuit  Fathers 
make  their  mission,  and  where  the  Indian  tribes,  called 
x^chipoes,  Malamechs,  Noguets,  and  others,  make  their  actual 
abode.  We  have  convoked  there  as  many  other  tribes  as  it 
was  in  our  power  to  assemble,  and  they  met  there  to  the 
number  of  fourteen  tribes,  namely  the  Achipoes,''  Malamechs,' 
Noguets,^  Banabeoueks,^  Makomiteks,'  Poulteatemis,"  Ouma- 
loumines,*  Sassaouacottons,^  dwelling  at  the  Bay  called  that 
of  the  Puants  (Green  Bay),  and  who  have  taken  it  upon 
themselves  to  make  it  (treaty)  known  to  their  neighbors,  who 

'Chippewas,  ^Merameg,  Man-um-aig,  "Catfish,"  *Noquet8,  No- 
kaig,  "Bear  Family  or  Clan,"  ^  Ne-baun-aub-aig  (?),  "Merman  Clan," 
'Makomiteks  (?),  '  Pottawatamies,  ^Menominees,  ^  Nassawaketons, 
"People  of  the  Fork." 


42  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

are  the  Illinois/  Mascoiittins,'  Outagamis,"  and  other 
nations;  also  the  Christinos,*  Assinipouals,"  Aumossomiks," 
Outaouais-Couscottons,'  Niscaks,"  Maskwikoukiaks/  all  of 
them  inhabiting  the  countries  of  the  North  and  near  the  sea, 
who  have  charged  themselves  with  making  it  known  to  their 
neighbors,  who  are  believed  to  be  in  great  numbers  dwelling 
near  the  shores  of  the  same  sea.  We  have  caused  this,  our 
said  commission,  to  be  read  to  them  in  the  presence  of  the 
Rev.  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  of  all  the  French- 
men named  below,  and  have  had  it  interpreted  by  Nicolas 
Perrot,  interpreter  of  His  Majesty  in  this  matter,  in  order 
that  they  may  not  be  able  (to  claim)  to  be  ignorant  of  it. 
Having  then  caused  a  cross  to  be  erected  to  produce  there  the 
fruits  of  Christianity,  and  near  it  a  cedar  pole,  to  which  we 
have  attached  the  arms  of  France,  saying  three  times  with  a 
loud  voice  and  public  proclamation,  that  IN  THE  NAME 
OF  THE  MOST  HIGH,  MOST  POWERFUL,  AND 
MOST  REDOUBTABLE  MONARCH,  LOUIS  XIV.  OF 
NAME,  MOST  CHRISTIAN  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND 
NAVARRE,  we  take  possession  of  said  place,  Sainte  Marie 
du  Sault,  as  also  of  the  Lakes  Huron  and  Superior,  the 
Island  of  ^Caientaton  (Manitouline),  and  of  all  other  lands, 
rivers,  lakes  and  streams  contiguous  to  and  adjacent  here,  as 
well  discovered  as  to  be  discovered,  which  are  bounded  on 
the  one  side  by  the  seas  of  the  North  and  West,  and  on  the 
other  side  by  the  sea  of  the  South,  in  its  whole  length  or 
depth,  taking  up  at  each  of  the  said  three  proclamations  a 
sod  of  earth,  crying  'Vive  le  Roy!^  and  causing  the  same  to 
be  cried  by  the  whole  assembly,  as  well  French  as  Indians, 
declaring  to  the  said  nations  aforesaid  and  hereafter  that 

•Illinois.  * Mashkoutei'^g,  Muskatine,  Muskoda,  "Prairie  People," 
'Foxes,  ^Crees,  ^  Assineboines,  "  Stonycountry  Sioux,"  ^Mou- 
soneeg,  "  Moose,"  ''  Ottawa  Kiskakon  (?)  or  Ataouabouskatouk,  a 
Cree  tribe,  ®  Kiskakons  (?),  ^  Maskwakeeg  (?),  Foxes,  or  Mikikoueks. 


Marquette's  letter  to  father  dablon.  43 

from  henceforth  they  were  to  be  protegees  (subjects)  of  His 
Majesty,  subject  to  obey  his  laws  and  follow  his  customs, 
promising  them  all  protection  and  succor  on  his  part  against 
the  incursion  and  invasion  of  their  enemies,  declaring  to  all 
other  potentates,  sovereign  princes,  as  well  States  as  Repub- 
lics, to  them  or  their  subjects,  that  they  neither  can  nor 
shall  seize  upon  or  dwell  in  any  place  of  this  country,  unless 
with  the  good  pleasure  of  his  said  most  Christian  Majesty, 
and  of  him  who  shall  govern  the  land  in  his  name,  under 
penalty  of  incurring  his  hatred  and  the  efforts  of  his  arms. 
And  that  none  may  pretend  ignorance  of  this  transaction,  we 
have  now  attached  on  the  reverse  side  of  the  arms  of  France 
our  Process- Verbal  of  the  taking  possession,  signed  by  our- 
selves and  the  persons  below  named,  who  were  all  present. 

"Done  at  Sainte  Marie  du  Sault,  the  14th  day  of  June,  in 
the  year  of  grace  1671. 

"Daumont  de  Saint  Lusson." 

(Then  follow  the  signatures  of  the  witnesses.) 

After  the  congress  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Marquette  returned 
with  the  Indians  to  "Pointe  St.  Ignace"  of  Michilimackinac. 
No  account  has  been  found  of  his  first  year's  labors  at  that 
mission,  but  in  the  second  year  he  wrote  to  Father  Dablon, 
the  following,  translated  from  the  French.  ("Shea's  Dis. 
and  Explor.  of  the  Mississippi.") 

"Rev.  Father, — The  Hurons,  called  Tionnontateronnons, 
or  Petun  Nation,  who  compose  the  Mission  of  St.  Ignatius 
at  Michilimackinong,  began  last  year  near  the  chapel  a  fort 
inclosing  all  their  cabins.  They  have  come  regularly  to 
prayers,  and  have  listened  more  readily  to  the  instructions  I 
gave  them,  consenting  to  what  I  required  to  prevent  their  dis- 
orders and  abominable  customs.  We  must  have  patience 
with  untutored  minds,  who  know  only  the  devil,  who,  like 
their  ancestors,  have  been  his  slaves, and  who  often  relapse  into 


44  HISTORY    OF^MACKINAC. 

the  sins  in  which  they  were  nurtured.  God  alone  can  fix 
these  fickle  minds,  and  place  and  keep  them  in  His  grace, 
and  touch  their  hearts  while  we  stammer  at  their  ears. 

"  The  Tionnontateronnons  number  this  year  three  hun- 
dred and  eighty  souls,  and  besides  sixty  Outaouasinagaux 
have  joined  them.  Some  of  these  came  from  the  mission  of 
St.  Francis  Xavier,  where  Father  Andre  wintered  with  them 
last  year.  They  are  quite  changed  from  what  I  saw  them  at 
Lapointe.  The  zeal  aiid  patience  of  that  missionary  have 
gained  to  the  faith  those  hearts  which  seemed  to  us  most 
averse  to  it.  They  now  wish  to  be  Christians;  they  bring 
their  children  to  the  chapel  to  be  baptized,  and  come  regu- 
larly to  prayers. 

"  Having  been  obliged  to  go  to  St.  Marie  du  Sault  with 
Father  Allouez  last  summer,  the  Hurons  came  to  the  chapel 
during  my  absence  as  regularly  as  if  I  had  been  there,  the 
girls  singing  what  prayers  they  knew.  They  counted  the 
days  of  my  absence,  and  constantly  asked  when  I  was  to  be 
back.  I  was  absent  only  fourteen  days,  and  on  my  arrival 
all  assembled  at  chapel,  some  coming  even  troni  their  fields, 
which  are  at  a  very  considerable  distance. 

"I  went  readily  to  their  pumpkin  feast,  where  I  instructed 
them,  and  invited  them  to  thank  God,  who  gave  them  food 
in  plenty,  while  other  tribes  that  had  not  yet  embraced 
Christianity  were  actually  struggling  with  famine.  I  ridi- 
culed dreams,  and  urged  those  who  had  been  baptized  to 
acknowledge  Him  whose  adopted  children  they  were. 
Those  who  gave  the  feast,  though  still  idolaters,  spoke  in 
high  terms  of  Christianity,  and  openly  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  before  all  present.  Some  j  ^ang  men,  whom  they  had 
tried  by  ridicule  to  prevent  from  doing  it,  persevered,  and 
make  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  the  greatest  assemblies,  even 
when  I  am  not  present. 


Marquette's  letter  to  father  da»lon.  45 

*'  An  Indian  of  distinction  among  the  Ilnrons,  having 
invited  me  to  a  feast  where  the  chiefs  were,  called  them  sev- 
erally by  name,  and  told  them  that  he  wished  to  declare  his 
thoughts,  that  all  might  know  it,  namely,  that  he  was  a 
Christian;  that  he  renounced  the  god  of  dreams  and  all  their 
lewd  dances;  that  the  black-gown  was  master  of  his  cabin; 
and  that  for  nothing  that  might  happen  would  he  forsake  his 
resolution.  Delighted  to  hear  this,  I  spoke  more  strongly 
than  I  had  ever  yet  done,  telling  that  my  only  design  was  to 
put  them  in  the  way  of  heaven;  that  for  this  alone  I  remained 
among  them;  that  this  obliged  me  to  assist  them  at  the  peril 
of  my  life.  As  soon  as  anything  is  said  in  an  assembly,  it  is 
immediately  divulged  through  all  the  cabins,  as  I  saw  in  this 
case  by  the  assiduity  of  some  in  coming  to  prayers,  and  by 
the  malicious  efforts  of  others  to  neutralize  my  instructions. 

**  Severe  as  the  winter  is,  it  does  not  prevent  the  Indians 
from  coming  to  the  chapel.  Some  come  twice  a  day,  be  the 
wind  or  cold  what  it  may.  Last  fall  I  began  to  instruct 
some  to  make  general  confessions  of  their  whole  life,  and  to 
prepare  others  who  had  never  confessed  since  their  baptism. 
I  would  not  have  supposed  that  Indians  could  have  given  so 
exact  an  account  of  jjll  that  had  happened  in  the  course  of 
their  life;  but  it  was  seriously  done,  as  some  took  two  weeks 
to  examine  themselves.  Since  then  I  have  perceived  a  marked 
change;  so  that  they  will  not  go  even  to  ordinary  feasts  with- 
out asking  my  permission. 

"I  have  this  year  baptized  twenty-eight  children,  one  of 
which  had  been  brought  from  Ste.  Marie  du  Sault,  without 
having  received  that  sacrament,  as  the  Rev.  F.  Henry  Kou- 
vel  informed  me,  to  put  me  on  my  guard.  Without  my 
knowing  it,  the  child  fell  sick;  but  God  permitted  that,  while 
instructing  in  my  cabin  two  important  and  sensible  Indians, 
one  asked  me  whether  such  a  sick  child  was  baptized.     I 


46  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC.       . 

went  at  once,  baptized  it,  and  it  died  the  next  night.  Some 
of  the  other  children,  too,  are  dead,  and  now  in  heaven. 
These  are  the  consolations  which  God  sends  us,  which  make 
ns  esteem  our  life  more  happy  as  it  is  more  wretched. 

"  This,  father,  is  all  I  have  to  give  about  this  mission, 
where  minds  are  now  more  mild,  tractable,  and  better  disposed 
to  receive  instruction,  than  in  any  other  part.  I  am  ready, 
however,  to  leave  it  in  the  hands  of  another  missionary 
to  go  on  your  order  to  seek  new  nations  toward  the  South 
Sea  who  are  still  unknown  to  us,  and  to  teach  them  of  our 
great  God,  whom  they  have  hitherto  unknown." 

The  French  shared  with  others  the  idea  of  the  Mississippi 
flowing  into  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  in  that  way  they 
could  find  a  short  passage  to  China. 

In  1673  Louis  de  Buade,  Comte  de  Frontenac,  succeeded 
M.  de  Courcelles  as  governor  of  Canada.  As  soon  as  he 
arrived,  M.  Talon,  the  Intendant,  laid  before  him  the  plan  of 
exploring  the  Mississippi  River.  For  this  gieat  undertaking 
they  chose  the  Sieur  Jollyet,  wishing  to  have  Father  Mar- 
quette accompany  him.  On  the  8th  of  December,  1672,  feast 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Jollyet  arrived  at  St.  Ignace, 
Mackinac,  and  told  Father  Marquette  the  joyful  news  of 
their  appointment  to  visit  and  explore  the  Mississippi.  The 
pious  missionary  was  glad.  For  years  he  had  longed  for  an 
opportunity  to  visit  the  "Great  River."  Ever  since  he  had 
come  to  the  Ottawa  country  he  had  invoked  Mary  Immacu- 
late to  obtain  the  grace  for  him  to  be  able  to  visit  the  nations 
on  the  Mississippi.  Now  his  prayer  was  about  to  be  heard. 
He  placed  his  intended  voyage  under  the  special  protection 
of  the  Immaculate  Mother  of  God,  promising  her  that,  should 
he  be  so  happy  as  to  discover  the  great  river,  he  would  call  it 
Conception  River  and  give  the  same  name  to  the  first  Mission 
he  would  found  among  the  IllJT]ois.     Five  Frenchmen  volun- 


MARQUETTE    AND    JOLIET    START    ON    THEIR    VOYAGE.      47 

teered  to  share  with  Marquette  and  Jollyet  the  hard8hij)s  and 
dangers  of  so  glorious  an  enterprise.  The  winter  of  1672-3 
was  spent  in  making  the  necessary  preparations  and  collecting 
information  from  the  Indians.  They  drew  up  a  map,  on 
which  they  marked  the  course  of  the  rivers  they  were  to 
navigate,  the  names  of  the  tribes  and  localities  through  which 
they  were  to  pass,  the  course  of  the  great  river. 

The  following,  from  Marquette's  own  narrative,  is  pub- 
lished by  Shea: 

*'The  day  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  whom  I  had  always  invoked  since  I  have  been  in  this 
Ottawa  country,  to  obtain  of  God  the  grace  to  be  able  to  visit 
the  nations  on  the  river  Mississippi,  was  identically  that  on 
which  M.  Joliet  arrived  with  orders  of  the  Comte  de  Fronte- 
nac,  our  governor,  and  M.  Talon,  our  intendant,  to  make 
this  discovery  with  me.  I  wns  the  more  enraptured  at  this 
good  news,  as  I  saw  my  designs  on  the  point  of  being  accom- 
plished, and  myself  in  the  happy  necessity  of  exposing  my 
life  for  the  salvation  of  all  these  nations,  and  particularly  for 
the  Illinois,  who  had,  when  I  was  at  Lapointe  du  St.  Esprit, 
very  earnestly  entreated  me  to  carry  the  word  of  God  to  their 
country. 

"  We  were  not  long  in  preparing  our  outfit,  although  we 
were  embarking  on  a  voyage  the  duration  of  which  we  could 
not  foresee.  Indian  corn,  wiih  some  dried  meat,  was  our 
whole  stock  of  provisions.  With  this,  we  set  out  in  two  bark 
canoes — M.  Joliet,  myself,  and  five  men — firmly  resolved  to 
do  all  and  suffer  all  for  so  glorious  an  enterprise. 

"It  was  on  the  17th  of  May,  1673,  that  we  started  from 
the  Mission  of  St.  Ignatius,  at  Michilimackinac,  where  I  then 
was.  Our  joy  at  being  chosen  for  this  expedition  roused  our 
courage,  and  sweetened  the  labor  of  rowing  from  morning 
till  night.     As  we  were  going  to  seek  unknown  countries,  we 


48  U18TUJiY    OF    MACKINAC, 

took  all  possible  precautions,  that,  if  our  enterprise  was 
hazarilous,  it  should  not  be  foolhardy.  For  this  reason  we 
gathered  all  possible  information  from  Indians  who  had  fre- 
quented those  parts,  and  even  from  their  accounts  traced  a 
map  of  all  the  new  country,  marking  down  the  rivers  on 
which  we  were  to  sail,  the  names  of  the  nations  and  places 
through  which  we  were  to  pass,  the  course  of  the  Great  River, 
and  what  direction  we  should  take  when  we  got  to  it. 

"Above  all,  I  put  our  voyage  under  the  protection  of  the 
Blessed  V^irgin  Immaculate,  promising  her,  that  if  she  did  us 
the  grace  to  discover  the  Great  liivcr,  I  would  give  it  the 
name  of  Conception;  and  that  I  would  also  give  that  name  to 
the  first  mission  which  I  should  establish  among  these  new 
nations,  as  I  have  actually  done  among  the  Illinois. 

"With  all  these  precautions,  we  made  our  paddles  play 
merrily  over  a  part  of  T^ake  Huron,  and  that  of  the  Illinois, 
into  the  Bay  of  the  Fetid  (Green  Bay).  The  first  nation  that 
we  met  was  that  of  the  Wild  Oats  (English,  wild  rice).  I 
entered  their  river  (Menomonie)  to  visit  them,  as  we  have 
])reached  the  gospel  to  these  tribes  for  some  years  past,  so 
that  there  are  many  good  Christians  among  them. 

"I  informed  these  people  of  the  Wild  Oats  of  my  design  of 
going  to  discover  distant  nations  to  instruct  them  in  the 
mysteries  of  our  holy  religion;  they  were  very  much  sur- 
prised, and  did  their  best  to  dissuade  me.  They  told  me  that 
I  would  meet  nations  that  never  spare  strangers,  but  toma- 
hawk them  without  any  provocatioL;  that  the  war  which  had 
broken  out  among  various  nations  on  our  route,  exposed  us 
to  another  evident  danger — that  of  being  killed  by  the  war- 
parties  which  are  constantly  in  the  field;  that  the  Great 
Biver  is  very  dangerous,  unless  the  difficult  parts  are  known; 
that  it  was  full  of  frightful  monsters,  who  swallowed  up  men 
and  canoes  together;  that  there  is  even  a  demon  there  who 


VOYAGE   OF   MARQUETTE   TO   THE   MISSISSIPPI.  49 

can  be  heard  fr^'m  afar,  who  stops  the  passage  and  ingulfs  all 
who  dare  approach;  lastly,  that  the  heat  is  so  excessiye  in 
those  countries  that  it  would  infallibly  cause  our  death. 

"I  thanked  them  for  their  kind  advice,  but  assured  them 
that  I  could  not  follow  it,  as  the  salvation  of  souls  was  con- 
cerned; that  for  them  I  should  be  too  happy  to  lay  down  my 
life;  that  I  made  light  of  their  pretended  demon,  that  we 
wonld  defend  ourselves  well  enough  against  the  river  mon- 
sters, and  besides,  we  should  be  on  our  guard  to  avoid  the 
other  dangers  with  which  they  threatened  us.'* 

The  following  extracts  are  from  ''Memoirs  of  Pere  James 
Marquette,"  by  John  R.  Bailey,  M.  D.,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U. 
S.  Army.  Published  by  direction  of  the  **  Marquette  Monu- 
ment Afisociiition,"  Mackinac,  Mich.,  July  17,  1878: 

**  Leaving  the  bay  they  enter  Fox  River,  about  260  miles 
long,  where  there  are  many  birds  feeding  on  wild  oats.  Ad- 
vancing up  the  river  they  passed  the  rapids  and  approached 
Maskoutens,  where  they  arrived  June  7,  1673. 

"June  10.  Taking  two  Algonquin  guides  they  started  for 
a  river,  the  "  Misconsing "  (Wisconsin),  three  leagues  off, 
that  emptied  into  the  Mississippi.  The  guides  took  them 
safely  to  a  portage  twenty  seven  hundred  paces  long,  and 
helped  to  transport  their  canoes  to  the  river  and  returned 
home.        *        *        * 

"They  sailed  down  the  broad  Wisconsin  past  alternate 
prairies  and  hillsides  towards  the  great  river  Mississippi, 
which  they  entered  June  17,  with  a  joy  that  could  not  be 
expressed.  Here  the  two  birch  bark  canoes  raised  their 
happy  sails  to  unknown  breezes  and  floated  down  the  ocean 
stream,  through  prairies  and  forests,  often  meeting  with  the 
wild  Illinois,  Shawnees.  Sioux  and  Chickasas  (Marquette 
carrying  the  cross  before  him),  frequently  stopping  to  smoke 
the  calumet,  and  always  striving  to  convert  these  strange 
4 


50  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

people  to  the  worship  of  the  true  Manitou  aud  the  Catholic 
faith. 

**  They  reached  the  Now-in-gon-e-na  (Des  Moines),  where 
Marquette  stayed  six  days  and  published  to  the  Illinois  the 
true  God,  their  Creator. 

"  Their  great  chief  hung  around  Marquette  the  sacred  cal- 
umet, which  was  the  amulet  of  peace  to  all  savage  nations. 

"The  little  group  proceeded  onward.  *  *  * 
"  They  passed  the  Missouri  and  in  less  than  forty  leagues 
floated  past  the  Ohio  to  latitude  33/  where  near  the  west 
bank  of  the  'great  river/'  stood  the  village  of  Michigamea, 

*  *  *  *  The  next  day  ten  men,  in  a  wooden 
caiioe,  escorted  the  discoverers  ten  leagues  to  the  village  of 
Akansea  below  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  river  (opposite  the 
mouth  of  that  river),  the  end  of  their  voyage."  The  fear  of 
the  Spaniards,  and  other  causes,  prevented  the  continuance 
of  their  discoveries.  *  *  *  Marquette  and  Jol- 
iet  left  Akansea  July  17,  1G73,  and  ascended  the  Mississippi. 

"  In  latitude  38°  30'  they  entered  the  river  Illinois.         * 

*  *  A  young  chief  conducted  the  party  by  way  of  the 
Illinois  to  Lake  Michigan.  In  September  all  were  safe  in 
(the  mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier)  Green  Bay. 

'^  Joliet  returned  to  Quebec  and  announced  the  discovery 
whilst  Marquette  remained  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Indians. 
Being  often  sick  with  dysentery,  and  in  feeble  health,  he 
remained  at  the  Green  Bay  mission  until  October  25,  1674, 
when  he  sailed  for  Chicago.  Eeaching  that  river,  after  suf- 
fering from  much  sickness  and  delays  '  he  was  received  as  an 
angel  from  heaven.*  Here  he  remained  only  a  few  months, 
imparting  the  gospel  to  the  red  men.  May  18,  1675,  his 
strength  failing,  he  resolved  to  sail  to  the  mission  of  St. 
Ignatius,  Michilimackinac,  and  recruit  his  health  in  that 
salubrious  clime. 


DEATH    OF   PEKE   JACQUES   MARQUETTE.  51 

"On  the  route  he  entered  a  little  river  in  Michigan,  and 
Bancroft  says:  ^Erecting  an  altar,  he  said  Mass  after  the 
rites  of  the  Catholic  Church,  then  begging  the  men  who  con- 
ducted his  canoe  to  leave  him  alone  for  half  an  hour: 

"  *  In  the  darkling  wood. 
Amidst  cool  ?nd  silence  he  knelt  down, 
And  offered  to  the  mightiest,  solemn  thanks 
And  supplication. 


(C 


'At  the  end  of  half  an  hour  they  went  to  seek  him  and 
he  was  no  more.  The  good  missionary,  discoverer  of  a  world, 
had  fallen  asleep  on  the  margin  of  the  stream  that  bears  his 
name.  Near  its  mouth  the  canoemen  dug  his  grave  in  the 
sand.  Ever  after  the  forest  rangers,  if  in  danger  on  Lake 
Michigan,  would  invoke  his  name.  The  people  of  the  west 
will  build  his  monument.^  " 

Pere  Jacques  Mi,"quette  was  born,  *'in  the  city  of  Laon, 
in  the  Department  of  Aisne,  France,  in  the  year  1637.  *  * 
*  During  the  War  of  the  Revolution  three  of  the  Marquettes 
died  here,  in  the  French  army.  Of  the  valor  of  the  family 
there  is  no  doubt.  *  *  *  Thus  at  the  age  of  38,  May  19, 
1675,  in  the  height  of  his  fame  and  glory,  was  the  good  priest 
taken  away  from  earth  to  fill  a  brighter  sphere  in  some  celes- 
tial space.  He  was  twenty-one  years  in  the  Society  of  Jesus 
— -twelve  in  France  and  nine  in  America. 

"God  did  not  suffer  the  remains  of  Marquette  to  be  for- 
gotten. Two  years  later,  on  the  anniversary  of  his  death, 
the  Kiskakon  Indians  (Algonquins),  and  a  number  of 
Iriquois  repaired  to  the  spot  and  disinterred  his  body. 
Cleaning  the  bones,  they  placed  them  in  a  neat  box  of  birch 
bark  and  conveyed  them  to  Point  St.  Ignace. 

**The  convoy  consisted  of  thirty  canoes.  As  they 
approached  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace,  *  Missilimackinac,' 
Fathers  Nouvel  and  Pierson  met  them  and  intoned  the  *De 


52  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

Profundis,' in  the  sight  of  all  the  people,  before  landing. 
The  body  remained  in  state,  in  the  church,  all  day  Whitsun- 
Monday,  June  8,  1677,  and  the  next  day  was  depos- 
ited with  funeral  honors  in  the  little  vault  under  the  church, 
where  he  now  reposes,  the  'guardian  angel  of  the  Ottawa  Mis- 
sions,' opposite  the  beautiful  island  of  Mackinac,  the  home 
of  the  *  Great  Manitou,'  and  of  the  *  spirits '  whom  the  Indi- 
ans delight  to  worship. 

"May  4,  1677.  The  foundations  of  the  old  church  were 
discovered  on  Private  Claim  No.  19,  Mr.  David  Murray's 
propert}',  at  Point  St.  Ignace,  and  September  3,  1877,  a 
part  of  the  remains  of  Marquette,  in  the  vault,  inclosed  in 
the  black  casket  described.        *        *        * 

"  Now  let  the  people  of  America  and  Europe  unite  without 
distinction  of  race,  creed  or  sect,  and  build  a  shapely  monu- 
ment to  the  great  and  good  missionary,  whose  fame  and 
Christian  virtues  we  can  only  emulate.    Mackinac,  Mich.,  July 

17,  1878." 

One  thousand  copies  of  the  memoir  were  ordered  printed 
and  distributed  by  the  monument  association  at  their  first 
meeting  on  Michilimackinac  Island,  August  8,  1878. 

1673.  The  year  that  Marquette  embarked  on  his  voyage  of 
discovery,  the  French  established  a  palisaded  fort  at  Pointe 
St=  Ignace.  It  was  situated  on  an  elevation  in  rear  of  the 
church  facing  the  bay,  and  was  surrounded  by  a  trench  and 
stockade  of  cedar  pickets.  The  outlines  of  the  trench  are 
visible  to  this  day,  and  helped  to  verify  in  1878,  the  site  of 
the  old  church  and  Marquette's  grave,  where  the  modern 
monument  now  stands.  It  was  soon  after  garrisoned  by 
French  regulars  in  addition  to  the  militia  force.  That  was 
the  first  Fort  Michilimackinac  and  must  be  the  one  (re-gar- 


ST.    IGNACE   DU    MICHILIMAOKINAC.  53 

risoned)  after  the  Jesuits  burned  the  church,  abandoned  the 
mission  in  1705  and  returned  to  Quebec. 

Marquette,  as  before  stated,  passed  the  winter  of  1670-71 
on  Mackinac  Island  (with  Father  Dablon,  who  was  there  in 
1669),  laying  the  foundation  of  the  St.  Ignace  mission  (Rel. 
1670-71,  p.  144). 

In  June,  1671,  the  Tionuontate  Hurons  arrived  at  St, 
Ignace  from  Chagaonaniigong  Bay,  Lake  Superior.  That 
year  the  Manitoulin  Ottawas  procured  a  supply  of  arms  and 
powder  from  Montreal.  In  the  fall  they  started  on  the  war 
path  to  fight  the  Sioux  ("Nadonis-Sioux,  the  enemies"). 
At  St.  Ignace  the  Hurons  joined  them,  and  at  Green  Bay  the 
Potawottomies  and  Sacs  and  Foxes.  Numbering  1,000  braves 
they  passed  t^irough  "Ouisconsin,"  to  the  St.  Croix  valley, 
and  boldly  attacked  the  Sioux.  Repulsed,  with  great  loss, 
and  forced  to  retreat,  in  the  snow,  toward  the  straits,  their 
flight  was  covered  by  the  Hurons,  who  bravely  defended  the 
rear  losing  many  of  their  warriors.  In  the  spring  of  1673 
Marquette  states  there  were  only  380  Huron  souls  and  about 
sixty  Ottawas  had  lately  joined  them. 

According  to  La  Houtan,  the  Huron  village  and  palisaded 
fort,  constructed  in  1672,  was  on  the  level  ground  around  the 
middle  of  East  Moran  Bay,  and  continued  there  until  that 
tribe,  with  other  bands,  about  1702,  left  for  Detroit.  He 
says,  the  **Ottawas  fearing  trouble  with  the  Hurons  began  to 
fortify  the  neighboring  bluff,"  north  and  back  of  what  is  now, 
1895,  Cliffside  and  vicinity.  There  are  remains  there  of  an 
earth-work,  supposed  to  be  of  Indian  origin,  and  many  of  their 
spear-h«ads,  flints,  stone  hammers  and  other  relics,  have  been 
found  thereabouts.  On  these  premises  at  Cliffside,  St. 
Ignace,  there  is,  in  an  enclosure  of  seven  acres,  all  the 
natural  scenery  (except  our  arched  rock),  that  can  be  found 


54  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

on  Mackinac  Island.  In  the  yard,  near  the  dwelling,  there  is 
a  rock  of  the  same  formation  as  the  island  Sugar  Loaf,  but 
not  quite  as  broad  at  the  base.  It  is  the  Temple  or  Ghost 
rock — "Gebi-wau-beek"  (or  "Chete") — of  the  Indians,  and 
in  front  there  is  a  flattened  projection — their  altar — where 
the  savages  were  wont  to  worship  and  perform  sacrifices. 
The  credulous  natives  say  the  spirits  still  linger  there,  but  we 
have  never  been  able  to  see  them. 

After  the  departure  of  Marquette  and  Joliet  from  St. 
Ignace,  Fathers  Henry  Nouvel  and  Phillip  Pierson  erected  a 
more  substantial  log  church  and  residence,  protected  by  a 
palisade  enclosure,  twenty-five  feet  high. 

In  the  spring  of  1673  several  bands,  Ottawas  and  others, 
Algon quins,  arrived  and  settled  about  Rabbit's  Back,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Huron.  At  that  place,  a  little  over  two  miles 
from  the  Huron  settlement  and  church,  another  church, 
roofed  with  bark,  was  built.  In  1677  there  were  1,300  sonls 
at  that  Tnission  ("Algpnquin  Village")  the  principal  band 
being  Kishkakons. 

In  1677,  or  before,  a  new  **Ottawa  Village"  was  started 
between  Point  La  Barbe  and  Gros-Cap,  by  the  arrival  of  other 
bands  of  Algonquins.  Near  them  a  log  chapel  was  built,  the 
church  of  *'St.  Francis  Borgia,"  Father  Nouvel  in  charge. 
During  the  winter  of  1677-8,  Father  Eujalon  lived,  with 
Father  Nouvel,  in  a  rude  wigwam  adjoining  the  chapel.  In 
1699  there  were  fifteen  hundred  (1,500)  souls  in  that  village. 
All  Indian  villages  about  the  straits,  unless  fortified,  were 
generally  strung  along  the  beach,  in  one  or  two  lines,  near  or 
convenient  to  the  water.  That  year  Buisson  de  St.  C6me 
(Missionary)  and  Henry  de  Tonty  visited  them.  They  walked 
through  the  portage  to  Gros-Cap,  and  sent  their  canoes  around 
the  point.     St,  C6me  was  on  a  journey  by  way  of  Michili- 


ST.    IGNACE    DU    MICHILIMACKINAC.  55 

mackinac,  to  the  Lower  Missisfiippi,  aud  mentions  these  facts 
in  his  journal. 

From  the  t'me  Father  Allouez  passed  through  the  straits  in 
1699,  en  route  to  Green  Bay  (and  visited  Mackineo  Island), 
the  population  of  ** Point  Iroquois"  (St  Ignace)  was  floating 
and  not  permanent  until  the  mission  was  established.  From 
November  5  to  11,  1699,  Allouez  was  wind-bound  on  Little 
St.  Martin's  Island.  He  crossed,  *  St.  Martinis  Day,"  to  the 
main  land,  by  way  of  Big  St.  Martin's  Island,  after  the  storm 
abated.  Then  he  met  some  Indians  and  two  Frenchmen,  who 
tried  to  persuade  him  not  to  go  to  Green  Bay  so  late  in  the 
season.  (S6e  Journal  of  Allouez,  * 'Relations.")  Father 
Dablon,  Superior  of  the  Jesuits,  selected  Point  St.  Ignace  for 
a  mission,  by  reason  of  its  position  and  superior  advantages 
for  defense,  productive  soil,  game  and  fish. 

In  the  spring  of  1677  Father  Nouvel  took  charge  of  the 
Ottawas  and  Father  Pierson  retained  the  Huron  part  of  the 
mission  of  St.  Ignace.  Year  after  year  there  are  the  same 
movements  of  the  bands  of  restless  savages,  and  the  annual 
trips  to  and  fro  of  the  French  fur  traderg  and  Indians  for  the 
market  at  Montreal. 


56 


HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 


THE   "GRIFFON." 
The  Flrfct  Vessel  on  the  Upper  Lakes.    Built  by  L&  Salle,  1679. 


1679.    LA  SALLE  AND  HENNEPIN.- 

"  GRIFFON." 


-VOYAGE  OF  THE 


During  the  expedition  of  Marquette  and  Jolliet,  both  kept 
journals.  Jolliet's  was  lost  by  the  upsetting  of  his  canoe  in 
the  St.  Lawrence  rapids,  1674,  on  his  return  to  Quebec.  The 
fame  of  their  discovery  fired  the  minds  of  the  sanguine 
Frenchmen.  Robert  Cavalier  de  la  Salle,  in  command  at 
Fort  Frontenac  (''Kingston")  obtained  a  concession  from 
Count  Frontenac,  and  with  his  approval,  another  from  the 
French  King,  which  allowed  him  the  exclusive  trade  in  buf- 
falo skins  and  all  other  articles  (excepting  the  fur  trade  of  the 
lakes),  in  the  territory  to  be  discovered. 

Late  in  November  he  sailed  from  Fort  Frontenac,  in  a  ten- 
ton  vessel,  fully  equipped,  with  Touty  and  a  corps  of  mechan- 


VOYAGE   OF   THE   GEIFFON.  57 

ics  and  marines,  across  Lake  Erie  to  ("Onghiara")  Niagara 
Falls.  Here  they  disembarked  near  the  foot  of  the  Falls  and 
carried  their  merchandise,  anchors,  chains  and  provisions 
above  the  cataract,  making  a  portage  of  at  least  twelve  miles. 
That  took  them  to  where  the  current  was  less  rapid.  The 
thick  forests,  rugged  heights,  and  deep  snows  caused  this 
work  to  be  delayed  until  the  22d  of  January,  1679.  During 
the  rest  of  the  winter  and  early  summer  they  built,  at  thjB. 
mouth  of  "Cayuga"  creek,  a  sixty- ton  vessel,  the  "Griffon.'* 
Here  Father  Louis  Hennepin,  who  had  been  appointed  acting 
missionary  of  the  expedition,  and  two  other  monks  of  the 
Franciscan  order  joined  them. 

All  being  ready,  whilst  cannon  were  fired  and  the  Te  Deum 
chanted,  on  the  7th  of  August,  1679,  the  little  craft  unfurled 
her  sails  and  swept  boldly  out  on  Lake  Erie,  There  were 
thirty-four  men  all  told  on  board,  most  of  them  fur-traders 
for  the  Mississippi  valley. 

In  three  days  they  made  the  length  of  the  lake,  over  waters 
that  had  never  before  been  sailed  by  so  large  a  ship,  and 
rounded  northward  "  between  the  verdant  isles  of  the  majes- 
tic Detroit."  On  either  side  of  the  strait  was  an  ever-varying 
panorama  to  delight  the  eye.  Groves  of  trees  and  intervening 
prairies,  forests  of  maple,  beech,  walnut,  chestnut,  oak  and 
wild  plum,  with  grape  vines  twining  through  their  branches. 
There  were  herds  of  wild  deer,  bear  and  beasts  of  unknown 
name;  flocks  of  wild  turkeys,  quail,  grouse  and  other  land 
and  water  fowl  that  made  Hennepin,  enraptured,  exclaim 
how  "extraordinarily  relishing." 

Detroit  was  then  a  wilderness,  unsettled  by  white  men. 
Up  the  river  they  sailed,  and  enter  and  cross  the  shallow  St. 
Clair  lake.  And  thence  up  through  the  next  strait,  and  into 
broad  Lake  Huron. 


58  HISTORY    OF   MAOKINAO. 

Again  they  chant  the  Te  Deum  and  offer  thanks  to 
Almighty  God  for  their  prosperity.  Gentle  breezes  waft  them 
onward  antil  they  near  the  boisterous  *•  Sagina,"  when  they 
encounter  a  fierce  gale  that  threatened  to  swallow  the  little 
ship  and  crew.  The  fury  of  the  tempest  made  even  La 
Salle  quake  with  fear  and  call  on  all  to  commend  themselves 
to  heaven.  But  the  godless  pilot  anathematized  his  com- 
mander "for  having  brought  him  after  the  honor  he  had 
won  on  the  ocean,  to  drown  at  last,  ignominiously,  in  fresh 
water."  They  all  clamored  to  the  saints,  and  with  La  Salle 
and  Hennepin,  proclaimed  "  St.  Anthony "  their  patron. 
The  winds  abated  and  the  vessel  "plunged  on  her  way 
through  foaming  surges  that  still  grew  calmer  as  she 
advanced." 

Thunder  Bay  was  passed,  and  soon  to  the  left  the  island  of 
"  Bois  Blanc  "  (white  wood)  came  in  view,  and  on  the  right 
(east)  in  the  dim  distance,  could  be  outlined  the  Manitoulins 
of  Georgian  Bay.  Onward  they  sailed,  and  turning  the  foot 
of  Bois  Blanc,  in  front  of  them,  to  the  westward,  up  looms  a 
highland  ahead,  "sitting  like  an  emerald  gem  in  the  clear, 
pellucid  wave,  is  the  rock-girt  fairy  isle  of  Michilimackinac." 
In  the  back  ground,  to  the  northward,  is  the  Mission  of  St. 
Ignatius,  nestling  at  the  head  of  a  small  narrow  bay,  where 
they  soon  come  to  anchor  near  by. 

The  following  is  Hennepin's:*  "The  27th,  1679,  in  the 
morning,  we  continued  our  course  northwest,  with  a  south- 
east wind,  which  carried  us  the  same  day  to  Michilimackinac, 
where  we  anchored  in  a  bay  at  six  fathom  water,  upon  a  shiny 
white  bottom.     That  bay  is  sheltered  by  the  coast  and  a  bank 

^Laluman  aajs  Hennepin  was  "Daring,  vain,  and  determined, 
ambitious  to  r^tp  the  glory  of  discovery  and  not  too  scrupulous  as  to 
the  means," 


THE   GRIFFON   AT   MIOHILIMACKINAO.  59 

lying  from  the  tauthwest  to  the  north;  bat  it  lies  exposed  to 
the  eolith  winds,  which  are  very  violent  in  that  country. 

'*  Michilimackinac  is  a  neck  of  land  to  the  north  of  the 
mouth  of  the  strait  through  which  the  Lake  of  the  lUiwHS 
di8chzirg<es  itself  into  the  Li.ke  Huron.  That  canal  is  about 
three  leagues  long  and  one  broad 

"  We  lay  between  two  different  nations  of  savages.  Those 
who  inhabit  the  Point  of  Michilimackinac  are  called  Hurons; 
and  the  others,  who  are  about  three  or  four  leagues  more 
northward,  are  Ottawas.  Those  savages  were  equally  sur- 
prised to  see  a  ship  in  their  country;  and  the  noise  of  our 
cannon,  of  which  we  made  a  general  discharge,  filled  them 
with  great  astonishment.  We  went  to  see  the  Ottawas,  and 
celebrated  mass  in  their  habitation.  M.  La  Salle  was  finely 
dressed,  having  a  scarlet  cloak  with  a  broad  gold  lace,  and 
most  of  his  men,  with  their  arms,  attended  him.  The  chief 
captains  of  that  people  rviceived  us  with  great  civilities,  after 
their  own  way,  and  some  of  them  came  on  board  with  us  to 
see  our  ship,  which  rode  ali  that  while  in  the  bay  or  creek  I 
have  spoken  of.  It  was  a  diverting  prospect  to  see,  every  day, 
above  six  score  canoes  about  it,  and  savages  staring  and 
admiring  that  fine  wooden  canoe,  as  they  called  it.  They 
brought  us  abundance  of  whitings,  and  some  trouts  of  fifty  or 
sixty  pound  weight. 

**  We  went  the  next  day  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Hurons,  who 
inhabit  a  rising  ground  on  a  neck  of  land  over  against  Michili- 
mackinac. Their  villages  are  fortified  with  palisades  of 
twenty-five  feet  high,  and  always  situated  upon  eminences  or 
hills.  They  received  us  with  more  respect  than  the  Ottawas; 
for  they  made  a  triple  discharge  of  all  the  small  guns  they 
had,  having  learned  from  some  Europeans  that  it  is  the 
greatest  civility  among  us.      However,   they  took  such  a 


60  HISTORY    OF   MAOKINAO. 

jealousy  to  our  ship  that,  as  we  understood  since,  they 
endeavored  to  make  our  expedition  odious  to  all  the  nations 
about  them. 

"The  Hurons  and  Ottawas  are  in  confederacy  together 
against  the  Iroquois,  their  common  enemy.  They  sow  Indian 
corn,  which  is  their  ordinary  food;  for  they  have  nothing  else 
to  live  upon,  except  some  fish  they  take  in  the  lakes.  They 
boil  it  with  their  sagamittee,  which  is  a  kind  ©f  broth  made 
with  water  and  the  flour  of  the  corn,  which  they  beat  in  a 
mortar  made  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  which  they  make  hollow 
with  fire." 

From  Van  Fleet:  '*La  Salle  remained  at  Mackinac  until 
the  second  day  of  September,  when  he  set  sail  for  Green  Bay. 
At  this  point,  contrary  to  orders,  he  collected  a  cargo  of  furs, 
with  which  he  dispatched  the  Griffin  to  Niagara,  while  he 
himself,  with  a  part  of  his  men,  repaired  in  bark  canoes  to 
the  head  of  Lake  Michigan.  Here  he  anxiously  awaited  the 
return  of  his  little  vessel;  but,  alas!  he  waited  in  vain.  No 
tidiags  ever  reached  him  of  the  ill-fated  bark;  and  to  this 
day  none  can  tell  whether  she  was  swallowed  in  the  depths  of 
the  lake,  destroyed  by  Indians,  or  made  the  prize  of  traitors. 

"The  loss  of  the  Griffin  was  a  very  severe  stroke  upon  La 
Salle;  yet  he  was  not  discouraged.  With  inflexible  energy, 
he  pursued  his  course.  From  Lake  Michigan  he  j)roceeded 
into  the  country  of  the  Illinois,  where  he  wintered.  Early  in 
the  following  Spring  he  dispatched  Hennepin  to  discover  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi,*  while  he  himself  returned  to 
Canada  for  new  supplies,  made  necessary  by  the  loss  of  the 
Griffin.     In  1681,  he  returned;  and  in  1682,  having  con- 

*HennepiQ  ascended  the  river  to  &c<  ADthony's  Falls  io  the  spring 
of  1680.  He  winter  1680-81  at  St.  Ignace  with  Sieur  du  Lhut 
(Duluth).  ^ 


LA    HONTAN   AT   MICHILDfACKINAC.  61 

Btrncted  a  vessel  of  a  size  suitable  for  the  purpose,  he 
descended  the  Mississippi  to  the  Gulf. 

"Having  completed  the  exploration  of  the  Great  River,  his 
next  step  was  to  plant  colonies  along  its  banks;  for  which 
purpose  he  labored,  but  with  only  partial  success,  until  1G87, 
when  he  was  assassinated  by  one  of  his  own  men." 

Taking  the   testimony  of  nolmes's  ''American  Annals,' 
this  fort  or  trading-post  was  first  established  in  1673.    Of  the 
early  history  of  this  place,  subsequent  to  La  Salle's  visit,  we 
have  only  information  gathered  from  the  notices  and  writings 
of  travelers  and  others. 

In  1688,  Baron  La  Hontan,  an  officer  of  rare  accomplish- 
ments, visited  this  point,  and  from  him  we  have  the  follow- 
ing: 

"At  last,  finding  that  my  provisions  were  almost  out,  I 
resolved  to  go  to  Michiiimackinac,  to  buy  up  corn  from  the 

Hurons  and  Ottawas I  arrived  at  this  place  on  the  18th 

of  April,  and  my  uneasiness  and  trouble  took  date  from  the 
day  of  my  arrival;  for  I  found  the  Indian  corn  so  scarce,  by 
reason  of  the  preceding  bad  harvests,  that  I  despaired  of  find- 
ing half  so  much  as  I  wanted.  But,  after  all,  I  am  hopeful 
that  two  villages  will  furnish  me  with  almost  as  much  as  I 
have  occasion  for.  Mr.  Cavalier  arrived  here,  May  6th,  being 
accompanied  with  his  nephew.  Father  Anastase  the  Recollect, 
a  pilot,  one  of  the  savages,  and  some  few  Frenchmen,  which 
made  a  sort  of  a  party-colored  retinue.  These  Frenchmen 
were  some  of  those  that  Mr.  de  la  Salle  had  conducted  upon 
the  discovery  of  the  Mississippi.  They  gave  out  that  they 
are  sent  to  Canada,  in  order  to  go  to  France,  with  some  dis- 
patches from  Mr.  de  la  Salle  to  the  King;  but  we  suspect  that 
he  is  dead,  because  he  does  not  return  along  with  them.  I 
shall  not  spend  time  in  taking  notice  of  tkelr  great  journey 


62  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

overland;  which,  by  the  account  they  gave,  can  not  be  les« 
than  eight  hundred  leagues. 

*'  Michilimackinac,  the  place  I  am  now  in,  is  certainly  a 
place  of  great  importance.  It  lies  in  the  latitude  of  forty-five 
degrees  and  thirty  minutes.  It  is  not  above  half  a  league  dis- 
tant from  the  Illinese  Lake,  an  account  of  which,  and,  indeed, 
of  all  the  other  lakes,  you  may  expect  elsewhere.  Here  the 
Hurons  and  Ottawas  have,  each  of  them,  a  village;  the  one 
being  severed  from  the  other  by  a  single  palisade;  but  the 
Ottawas  are  beginning  to  build  a  fort  upon  a  hill  that  stands 
ten  or  twelve  hundred  paces  off.  This  precaution  they  were 
prompted  to  by  the  murder  of  a  certain  Huron,  called 
Sandaouiros,  who  was  assassinated  in  the  Saginaw  River  by 
four  young  Ottawas.  In  this  place  the  Jesuits  have  a 
little  house  or  college,  adjoining  to  a  sort  of  a  church,  and 
inclosed  with  poles  that  separate  it  from  the  village  of  the 
Hurons.  These  good  fathers  lavish  away  all  their  divinity 
and  patience,  to  no  purpose,  in  converting  such  ignorant  in- 
fidels; for  all  the  length  they  can  bring  them  to,  is,  that 
oftentimes  they  will  desire  baptism  for  their  dying  children, 
and  i^ome  few  superannuated  persons  consent  to  receive  the 
sacrament  of  baptism  when  they  find  themselves  at  the  point 
of  death.  The  Coureurs  de  Bois  have  but  a  very  small  settle- 
ment here;  though  at  the  same  time  it  is  not  inconsiderable, 
as  being  the  staple  of  all  the  goods  that  they  truck  with  the 
south  and  the  west  savages;  for  they  can  not  avoid  passing 
this,  way,  when  they  go  to  the  seats  of  the  Illinese  and  the 
Oumamis,  or  to  the  Bay  des  Puans,  and  to  the  river  of  Missis- 
sippi. The  skins,  which  they  import  from  these  different 
places,  must  lie  here  some  time  before  they  are  transported  to 
the  colony.  Michilimackinac  is  situated  very  advantageously; 
for  the  iroquese  dare  not  venture,  with  their  sorry  canoes,  to 


M.    DE   LA   MOTTE    OAOILLAO   AT   MICHILIMACKINAO.       63 

cross  the  strait  of  the  Illinese  Lake,  which  is  two  leagues  over; 
besides  that  the  Lake  of  the  Hurons  is  too  rough  for  such 
slender  boats ^  and  as  they  can  not  come  to  it  by  water,  so 
they  can  not  approach  to  it  by  land,  by  reason  of  the  marshes, 
fens,  ttnd  little  rivers,  which  it  would  be  very  difficult  to 
cross;  not  to  mention  that  the  strait  of  the  Illinese  Lake 
lies  still  in  their  way.'* 

La  Hontan  afterwards  made  a  map  showing  the  French  and 
Indian  villages,  and  the  Jesuit  establishment  as  they  were 
in  1688. 

Ill  1695,  M.  de  la  Motte  Cadillac,  who  founded  Detroit, 
commanded  at  this  post.     He  thus  describes  the  placo: 

"It  is  very  important  that  you  should  know,  in  ."ase  you 
are  not  already  informed,  that  this  village  is  one  of  the  largest 
in  all  Canada.  There  is  a  fine  fort  of  pickets,  and  sixty 
houses  that  form  a  street  in  a  straight  line.  There  is  a  gar- 
rison of  well-disciplined,  chosen  soldiers,  consisting  of  about 
two  hundred  men,  the  best  formed  and  most  athletic  to  be 
found  in  this  New  World;  besides  many  other  persons  who 
are  residents  here  during  two  or  three  months  in  the  year.  . 
.  .  The  houses  are  arranged  along  the  shore  of  this  great 
Lake  Huron,  and  fish  and  smoked  meat  constitute  the  princi- 
pal food  of  the  inhabitants. 

"  The  villages  of  the  savages,  in  which  there  are  six  or  seven 
thousand  souls,  are  about  a  pistol-shot  distant  from  ours.  All 
the  lands  are  cleared  for  about  three  leagues  around  their  vil- 
lage, and  perfectly  well  cultivated.  They  produce  a  suftcient 
quantity  of  Indian  corn  for  the  use  of  both  the  French  and 
sayage  inhabitants.*'  * 

"In  1699,  Cadillac,  perceiving  the  importance  of  a  fort  on 
the  Detroit,  repaired  to  France  to  present  the  subject  to  the 

♦Van Fleet's  Old  and  New  Mackinac. 


64  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

consideration  of  Count  Pontchartraiu,  the  Colonial  Minister. 
He  was  favorably  received,  and  authorized  to  establish  the 
proposed  fort  at  the  earliest  date  possible.  This  he  accom- 
plished in  1701. 

*^  With  the  exception  of  here  and  there  a  Jesuit  missionary 
and  a  few  half-savage  coureurs  de  hois,  the  region  around 
Mackinac  was  now  forsaken  by  the  French. 

"A  dispute  soon  arose  between  Cadillac  and  the  Jesuits,  the 
former  insisting  upon  a  concentration  of  French  interests  in 
the  West,  at  Detroit,  the  latter  urging  the  French  Govern- 
ment to  re-establish  Mackinac.  The  Jesuits  did  all  in  their 
power  to  prevent  the  Indians  removing  to  Detroit,  while 
Cadillac  held  out  every  inducement  to  prevail  upon  them 
to  desert  their  villages  and  settle  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
new  fort,  and  so  far  succeeded  that,  in  1705,  as  we  have  seen, 
the  Jesuits  became  discouraged,  burned  down  their  college 
and  chapel,  and  returned  to  Quebec.  But,  alarmed  at  this 
step,  the  Governor  soon  prevailed  upon  Father  James  Marest 
to  return;  and  shortly  after  the  Ottawas,  who  were  becoming 
dissatisfied  at  Detroit,  began  to  move  back  to  Mackinac. 

"Father  Marest  now  did  all  in  his  power  to  prevail  upon, 
the  French  Government  to  send  M.  Louvigny,  a  former  com- 
mander, with  a  few  soldiers,  to  re-establish  the  fort,  but  did 
not  succeed  until  1714,  when  the  long  wished  for  garrison  and 
commander  arrived,  giving  new  life  to  the  settlement.'^ 

In  1721  Father  Charlevoix  was  at  Michilimackinac  and  thus 
writes  of  it: 

"I  arrived  the  twenty-eighth  (June)  at  this  post,  which  is 
much  declined  since  M.  de  la  Motte  Cadillac  drew  to  Detroit 
the  greater  part  of  the  savages  who  were  settled  here,  and  es- 
pecially the  Ilurons.  Several  Ottawas  have  followed  them; 
others  have  dispersed  themselves  in  the  isles  of  Castor.    There 


M.    DE    LA    MOTTE     CADILLAC    AT   MICHILIMACKINAC.        65 

is  only  here  a  middling  village,  where  there  is  still  a  great 
trade  for  peltry,  beeauho  it  is  the  passage  or  the  rendezvous 
of  many  of  the  savage  ^.  Jons.  The  fort  is  preserved  and  the 
house  of  the  missionaries,  who  are  not  much  employed  at 
present,  having  never  found  much  docility  among  the  Otta- 
was;  but  the  court  thinks  their  presence  necessary,  in  a  place 
where  one  must  often  treat  with  our  allies,  to  exercise  their 
ministry  among  the  French,  who  come  hither  in  great  num- 
bers. I  have  been  assured  that  since  the  settlement  of  Detroit 
and  the  dispersion  of  the  savages  occasioned  thereby,  many 
nations  of  the  North,  who  used  to  bring  their  peltries 
hither,  have  taken  the  route  of  Hudson's  Bay,  by  the  river 
Bourbon,  and  go  there  to  trade  with  the  English;  but  M.  de 
la  Motte  could  by  no  means  foresee  this  inconvenience,  since 
we  were  then  in  possession  of  Hudson's  Bay. 

"The  situation  of  Michilimackinac  is  very  advantageous 
for  trade.  This  post  is  between  three  great  lakes.  Lake 
Michigan,  which  is  three  hundred  leagues  in  compass,  with- 
out mentioning  the  great  bay  that  comes  into  it;  Lake  Huron, 
which  is  three  hundred  and  fifty  leagues  in  circumference, 
and  which  is  triangular;  and  the  Upper  Lake,  which  is  five 
hundred  leagues."  .  ^ 

Charlevoix,  at  the  time  of  this  visit,  1721,  apparently  de- 
scribes the  post  and  settlement  of  North  Michilimackinac  (St. 
Ignace),  as  he  says:  "The  fort  is  preserved,  and  the  house  of 
the  missionaries,"  but  does  not  allude  to  the  church,  as  that 
was  burned  in  1705.  The  movement  to  South  Michilimacki- 
nac must  have  been  gradual  up  to  1760,  when  the  Province  of 
Michilimackinac  was  transferred  to  the  English. 

In  1681  LaSalle,  on  his  second  voyage  to  the  Mississi  ppi, 
passes  by  way  of  St.  Ignace.       Then  M.  de  Villeray  was  com- 
mandant at  Fort  Michilimackinac. 
5 


66  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

On  account  of  Iroquois  invasions  the  fur  trade  greatly 
declined  in  1683. 

1684.  M.  de  la  Durantaye  is  commanding  at  ''Missilimack- 
inac.^'  He  leads  French  and  Indian  forces,  allied  with  Otta- 
was,  in  LaBarre^s  disastrous  attack  on  the  Iroquois. 

In  1688  Machilmackinac  is  the  commercial  and  military 
center  of  the  northwest.  That  year  Nicolas  Perrot  arrived 
and  persuaded  the  Ottawas  and  Fox  tribe  (of  Green  Bay),  to 
make  peace.  Perrot  rescued  the  daughter  of  a  Chippewa 
chief,  whom  the  Foxes  intended  to  burn  at  the  stake  and 
returned  her  to  her  father. 

1686.  Many  of  the  Indian  bands  favor  the  English  and 
are  inclined  to  unite  with  them  and  the  Iroquois.  The 
French  had  only  a  small  force  in  the  province  of  Michilimack- 
inac,  at  that  time,  and  having  met  with  some  reverses,  the 
Indians,  quick  to  discern,  thought  the  English  were  better 
able  to  protect  and  provide  for  them.  Their  ideas  of  prowess 
was  favored  by  the  arrival  of  merchants  and  traders,  from  the 
province  of  New  York,  to  buy  furs,  and  whatever  they  had 
for  sale.  They  were  liberal,  paid  large  prices  for  pelts,  and 
supplied  the  tribes  with  liquor.  All  this  was  done  with  the 
knowledge,  and  connivance  of  Gov.  Dougan,  at  Albany.  A 
few  extracts  from  Doc.  Hist,  of  New  York  will  partly  show 
the  situation; 


"  M.  DE  MEULLES  TO  THE  MINISTER. 


>f 


'•  My  Lord  ***(..  Paris  Doc.  ii ").  ''What 
Indians  there  were  evidenced  the  best  disposition  to  fight  the 
Iroquois  to  the  death.  Sieur  de  la  Durantaye  who  brought 
the  last  six  hundred  men  from  Missilimakinak  has  informed 
us  that  he  learned  from  a  Miami  chief  that  more  than  one 
thousand  Illinois  were  coming  to  our  aid  on  learning  that  we 


EXTRACTS DOCUMENTABY  HISTORY  OF  NEW  YORK.         67 

were  about  to  fight  the  Iroquois,  to  such  a  degree  are  they 
their  irreconcilable  enemies. " 

*        *        *        "  Quebec,  the  10th  8ber,  1684."    (Vol.  1, 
pp.  120,  127.)  **Demeulles." 

"GOV.    DOUGAN'S  REPORT." 

"  To  the  committee  of  trade  on  the  Province  of  New  York, 
Dated  the  22nd  February,  1687." 

("Lond.  Doc.  v.") 

"My  Lords"        *         *         * 

"The  great  difference  between  us  is  about  the  beaver  trade 
and  in  truth  they  have  the  advantage  of  us  in  it  @  that  by 
noe  other  meanes  than  by  their  industry  in  making  discover- 
ies in  the  country  before  us.  "Before  my  coming  hither  noe 
man  of  my  Government  ever  went  beyond  the  Sinicaes  country. 
Last  year  some  of  our  people  went  a  trading  among  the  farr 
Indians  called  the  Ottowais  inhabiting  about  three  months 
journey  to  the  West  @  W.  N.  W.  of  Albany  from  whence 
they  brought  a  good  many  Beavers.  They  found  their  people 
more  inclined  to  trade  with  them  than  the  French  the  French 
not  being  able  to  protect  them  from  the  arms  of  our  Indians, 
with  whom  they  have  had  a  continued  war.  Soe  that  our 
Indians  brought  away  this  very  last  year,  a  great  many  pris- 
oners. 

"  Last  week  I  sent  some  of  our  Indians  to  New  York  where 
when  they  came  I  obtained  a  promise  from  them  that  some  of 
themselves  would  goe  along  with  such  of  our  people  as  goe 
from- Albany  and  Esopus  to  these  far  nations  @  carry  with 
them  the  captives  they  have  prisoners  in  order  to  the  restoring 
them  to  their  liberty  @  bury  their  hatchetts  with  those  of  their 
enemys  by  which  means  a  path  may  be  opened  for  those  farr 
Indians  to  come  with  safety  to  trade  at  Albany,  and  our 


68  HISTOBY    OF   MACKINAC. 

people  goe  thither  without  any  let  or  disturbance."    (Vol.  1, 
pp.  156-7.)         *        *        * 

"  It  will  be  very  necessary  for  us  to  encourage  our  young 
men  to  goe  a  Beaver  Hunting  as  the  French  doe  (p.  158). 
I  send  a  map  by  Mr.  Spragg  whereby  your  Lords  may  see  the 
several  Governmts  &c  how  they  lye  where  the  Beaver  hunt- 
ing is  @  where  it  will  be  necessary  to  erect  our  country  Forts 
for  the  securing  of  beaver  trade  @  keeping  the  Indians  in 
community  with  us. 

"  Alsoe  it  points  out  where  theres  a  great  river  discovered 
by  one  Lassal  a  Frenchman  from  Canada  who  thereupon  went 
into  France  @  and  as  its  reported  brought  two  or  three  vessels 
with  people  to  settle  there  which  (if  true)  will  prove  not  only 
very  inconvenient  to  us  but  to  the  Spanish  alsoe  (the  river 
running  all  along  from  our  lakes  by  the  back  of  Virginia  @ 
Carolina  into  the  Bay  Mexico)  @  its  beleeved  Nova  Mexico 
can  not  bee  far  from  the  mountains  adjoining  to  it  that  place 
being  in  36d  North  Latitude  if  your  Lops,  thought  it  fit  I 
could  send  a  sloop  or  two  from  this  pla?:)e  to  discover  that 
river."     (p.  158).  *  *  *  <'Theo.  Dougan.'' 

(p.  187). 

**  Memoirs  Concerning  The  Present  State  of  Canada.  And 
The  Measures  That  May  Be  Adopted  For  The  Security  Of 
The  Country,  12  November  1685  (Extract)  (Paris  Doc.  iii)" 
(p.  196). 

"  The  most  to  be  feared  is  the  Iroquois  who  are  the  most 
powerful  in  consequence  of  the  facility  with  which  they  obtain 
arnis  from  the  Jjnglish,  and  the  number  of  slaves  they  make 
daily  among  their  neighbors  by  carrying  away  at  an  early  age 
their  children,  whom  they  adopt;  this  is  the  only  means  of 
their  increase,  for  this  their  debaucheries  of  Brandy  which 
lead  them  into  frightful  disorders,  the  few  children  their 


EXTEACTS DOCUMENTARY  HISTORY  OF  NEW  YORK.         69 

women  raise  could  not  of  themselves  sustain  them,  if  they 
did  not  make  prisoners.'*     (p.  196).        *        *        ♦ 

"  The  importance  of  the  post  to  be  occupied  on  Lake  Erie 
is  easily  perceived,  since  we  can  easily  go  in  vessels  from  the 
lake  to  Missilimakina  which  would  be  a  great  facility  for  the 
trade  of  the  country,  to  keep  the  Outaouacs  in  check  and  in 
obedience  to  the  King;  besides,  we  should  have  the  means  of 
reaching  through  this  lake  to  Illinois,  and  surmount  by  this 
communication  with  ships  many  of  the  diflSculties  experienced 
in  the  rivers  in  consequence  of  the  number  of  portages.  Being 
masters  of  these  two  lakes  and  cruizing  then  with  our  vessels, 
the  English  would  lose  the  Beaver  trade  in  that  quarter,  of 
which  they  have  abundance." 

"A  durable  peace  with  the  Iroquois  Indians  would  be  more 
advantageous  to  the  colony  than  prosecuting  a  war;"  * 
*  *  (p.  198).  "  Chevalier  de  Tonty  "  is  commanding 
the  fort  in  behalf  of  "  M.  de  Lasalle,"  who  has  great  influ- 
ence with  the  Illinois.  *'M.  de  Ladurantaye 'Ms  sent  to 
Lake  Superior  under  orders  from  "M.  de  Labarre "  and  to 
"  Sieur  Duluth,''  who  is  ata  great  distance,  beyond  reach,  so 
that  neither  can  have  news  before  next  year,  in  July,  and, 
many  of  their  best  men  were  with  the  Outaouacs. 

"  It  is,  also,  necessary  to  reconcile  six  tribes  of  our  allie% 
that  are  at  war  with  each  other,  before  making  use  of  them, 
(p.  199).  "I  sent  presents  and  instructions  to  M.  Ladura- 
taye  to  collect  our"  (p.  200)  "  French  and  put  himself  at 
their  head,  in  order  to  support  his  reasoning  and  to  have 
more  authority  to  reconcile  them  in  concert  with  Father 
Angeblau  Jesuit  Missionary  at  Missilimakina."  *  *  *^ 
(p.  201.)  However,  arrangements  are  not  easily  made  '*  to 
secure  punctuality,"  *' since  from  the  Illinois  country  there 
are  four  hundred  leagues;"  and  from  the  Outaouacs  and  Sav- 


TO  HISTORY   OP   MACKIl'fAC. 

ages  of  Lake  Superior,  three  hundred  leagues,  and  from  Que- 
bec nearly  two  hundred,  to  the  said  place  of  Niagara."  *  * 
•        *        (p.  202.) 


"M.    DE.     DEKONVILLE    TO    THE    MINISTER.      8   MAY,    1686." 

(Paris  Doc.  iii.) 

"I  learn  that  the  news  that  I  had  the  honor  to  send  you  of 
the  appearance  on  Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie  of  English  Canoes 
accompanied  by  French  Deserters  on  their  way  to  the 
Outaouacs  is  true.  There  are  ten  of  them  loaded  with  mer- 
chandize. Therefore,  my  Lord,  I  sent  orders  to  Missilinakina, 
to  Catarokony  and  other  places  where  we  had  Frenchmen,  to 
run  and  seize  them."  (p  203.)        *        *        * 

"In  regard,  my  Lord,  .as  of  primary  importance  the  pro- 
hibition of  this  trade  with  the  English,  who  without  doubt, 
would  entirely  ruin  ours  by  the  cheaper  bargains  they  could 
give  the  Indians  and  by  attracting  to  them  the  Frenchmen 
oi  our  Colony  who  are  accustomed  to  go  into  the  woods." 
*  *  *  *'I  am  pursuaded  that  the  Iroquois  are  very 
anxious  for  peace.^'  *  *  *  *'What  I  should  con- 
sider most  effectual  to  accomplish  this  would  be  the  establish- 
ment of  a  right  good  fort  at  Niagara."        *        *        ♦ 

"M.  DE.  DENONVILLE  TO  GOV.  DOUGAN." 

(  "Paris  Doc.  iii,  p  211.") 
*        *        *        (Ext)  "You  are  not  ignorant  of  the  ex- 
pedition of  your  merchants  against  Michilimaquina." 
«  «  *  *  *  ^ 

M.  De  Denonville's  Memoir,  (p  213.) 
On  the  Present  State  of  Affairs  In  Canada  And  The  Neces- 
sity Of  Making  War  Next  Year  On  The  Iroquois. 


EXTRACTS DOCUMENTARY  HISTORY  OF  NEW  YORK.        71 

(Paris  Doc.  iii.) 

Quebec  the  8th  O'b      lo_'>. 

(Extract)  *'I  annex  to  this  Memoir,  the  duj  cate  of  the 
letter  of  June  last  in  which  I  advised  My  lord  of  the  expedi- 
tion of  the  Iroquois  againt  t  our  allies  the  Hurons  and  Ottawas 
of  Missilimakina  in  the  Saguinau.  I  have  learned  since  that 
the  English  had  more  to  do  with  that  expedition  than  even 
the  Iroquois  who  struck  the  blow.  Their  intrigues.  My  lord, 
reach  a  point  that  without  doubt  it  would  be  much  better 
that  they  should  have  recourse  to  opeu  acts  of  hostility  by 
firing  our  settlements,  than  to  do  what  they  are  doing  through 
the  Iroquois  for  our  destruction."  (p  213)        *        *        * 

(P  214)  *  ♦  *  *'Mr.  Dougan,  notwithstand- 
ing works  secretly  by  all  the  artifices  in  the  world  to  debauch 
our  Frenchmen  and  Indians.  Col.  Dougan's  letters  will  suffi- 
ciently explain  his  pretensions  which  embrace  no  less  than  from 
the  Lakes  inclusive  to  the  South  Sea.  Missilimackinac  be- 
longs to  them.  They  have  taken  its  elevation.  They  have 
been  there  treating  with  our  OutawaB  and  Huron  Indians,  who 
received  them  there  very  well  on  account  of  the  excellent 
trade  they  made  there  in  selling  their  goods  for  beaver  which 
they  purchase  much  dearer  than  we.  Unfortunately  we  had 
at  the  time  but  very  few  French  at  Missilimackinac  M.  de  la 
Durantaye  on  arriving  there  would  pursue  the  English  to 
plunder  them;  the  Hurons  ran  to  escort  them  after  saying 
many  bad  things  of  us.  M,,  de  la  Durantaye  did  not  over- 
take the  English  who  met  on  their  road  the  Senecas  going  to 
meet  them  to  escort  them  through  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontairo 
until  they  were  beyond  the  risk  of  being  attacked  by  us." 

"Thus  you  see.  My  Lord,  that  the  Senecas  and  the  Eng- 
lish understood  each  other  charmingly."  (p  214-15.) 

♦  ♦  lit  41  ♦  4t 


72  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAO. 

(p.  220)  "  The  letters  I  wrote  to  Sieurs  du  Lhu  and  de  la 
Durantaye  *  »  *  ^jji  inform  you  of  my  orders 
to  them  to  fortify  the  tv/o  passes  leading  to  Michilimaquina. 
Sieur  du  Lhu  is  at  the  Detroit  of  Lake  Erie,  and  Sieur  de  la 
Durantaye  at  that  of  the  portage  of  Toronto.  These  two 
ports  will  block  the  passage  against  the  English,  if  they 
undertake  to  go  again  to  Michilimaquina,  and  will  serve  as 
retreats  to  the  Savages  our  allies,  either  while  hunting  or 
marching  against  the  Iroquois."         *        *        * 

(p.  224)  M.  de  la  Durantaye  is  collecting  people  to 
entrench  himself  at  Michilimaquina  and  to  occupy  the  other 
pass  which  the  English  may  take  by  Toronto  the  other 
entrance  to  Lake  Huron."        *        *        * 

"The  M.  de  Denonville." 


"M.  DE  Denonville  to  the  Minister." 
(Paris  Doc.  iii). 

Quebec  16th  Nov.  1686. 
*' Sincie  my  letters  were  written.  *  *  *  a  man 
whom  I  sent  to  TsTauat  *  *  *  reports  to  me  that 
the  said  Colonc. "  (Dougan)  "has  dispatched  fifty  citizens  of 
Orange  and  Mona^t  among  whom  are  some  Frenchmen,  to 
winter  with  the  ,  ..lecas,  where  they  will  depart,  at  the  close 
of  the  winter,  under  the  escort  of  the  Senecas  for  Michili- 
maquina, carrying  with  them  the  Huron  prisoners  to  restore 
them  on  the  post  of  the  English  Governor,  who  desires  to 
prevail  on  the  Outaouas,  by  the  service  which  he  renders 
them,  to  abandon  our  alliance  in  order  to  attach  themselves 
to  the  English.  They  carry  an  abundance  of  merchandise 
thither  to  to  furnish  it  at  a  much  lower  rate  than  we^ 
(p.  224-5.)        *        *        * 


EXTRACTS DOCUMENTARY  HISTORY  OF  NEW  YORK.         73 

"M.    DE   DeNONVILLB   TO   GoV.    DUGAN.       (P.  261.) 

(Paris  Doc.  iii;  London  Doc.  v.) 

''Aug.  22,  1G87." 
*  *  *  '•  Nevertheless,  Sir,  whilst  you  were  express- 
ing these  civilities  to  me  you  were  giving  orders  and  sending- 
passes  to  dispatch  canoes  to  trade  at  Missilimaquina  where  an 
Englishman  had  never  set  his  foot  and  where  we,  the  French, 
are  established  more  than  60  vears.*'        *        *        * 

"  What  have  you  not  done.  Sir,  to  prevent  the  Senecas  sur- 
rendering  to  me  the  Outouacs  and  Huron  prisoners  of  Missili- 
maquina whom  they  treacherously  captured  last  year."    *    * 


"GOV.    DOUGAN   TO   M.    DE   DENONVILLE. 

(Par.  Doc.  iii;  Lond.  Doc.  V.) 

8th  Sept.  1687."  (p.  266.) 

**Sir — Yours  of  the  21st  of  August  last  I  have  received." 
*        >i(        * 

(p.  268.)  "As  for  Major  McGregorie  and  those  others  you 
took  prisoners  they  had  no  passe  from  me  to  go  to  Missili- 
maquine  butt  a  pass  to  go  to  the  Ottowawas,  where  I  thought 
it  might  be  as  free  for  us  to  trade  as  you."  *  ♦  * 
"  Further  you  blame  me  for  hindering  the  Sinakees  deliver- 
ing up  the  Ottawawa  prisoners  to  you,  this  I  did  with  good 
reason  for  what  pretence  could  you  have  to  make  your  appli- 
cations to  them  and  not  to  me.  Nevertheless  I  ordered 
Major  McGregory  to  carry  them  to  the  Ottawaways  and  if  your 
claim  be  only  to  Missilimquina  what  cause  had  you  to  hinder 
Magregory  to  go  to  the  Ottatvawas."        *        ♦        » 

"  Project  of  the  Chevallier  De  Callieres  (p.  285),  Governor 
of  Montreal  and  Commanding  The  Troops  and  Militia  of 
Canada,"  &c.  / 


74  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

''January,  1689."     ("  Paris.  Doc.  i v.") 

"TO  MONSEIGNEUR,  THE  MARQUIS  OF  SEIGNELAY." 
*  *  «  v  >|i 

"Chevalier  Anders"  (Governor  General  of  New  England 
and  New  York)  "is  a  protestant  as  well  as  the  whole  English 
Colony  so  that  there  is  no  reason  to  hope  that  he  will  remain 
faithful  to  the  King  of  England  (James  ii)  and  we  must  ex- 
pect that  he  will  not  only  urge  the  Iroquois  to  continue  the 
war  against  us  but  that  he  will  even  add  Englishmen  to  them 
to  lead  tliem  and  seize  the  posts  of  Niagara,  Michilimakinak 
and  others  proper  to  render  him  master  of  the  Indians,  our 
allies,  according  to  the  project  they  have  long  since  formed, 
and  which  they  began  to  execute  when  we  declared  war 
against  the  Iroquois  and  when  we  captured  70  Englishmen 
who  were  going  to  take  possession  of  Michilimakinak  one  of 
the  most  important  posts  of  Canada;  our'  (p.  286)  "Entre- 
pot for  the  Fur  Trade  and  the  residence  of  the  Superior  of 
the  Rev.  Jesuit  Fathers,  Missionaries  among  our  Savages,  and 
which  belongs  incontestably  to  us.^' 

"Frequent  disputes  were  caused  by  the  Duke  of  York 
claiming,  through  his  governors  of  the  Province  of  New 
York,  (Wm  Tryon,  and  others,)  that  his  province  overlapped 
that  of  New  France,  and  the  source  of  said  claims.  On  page 
740  Doc.  Hist,  of  New  York,  Gov.  Tryon's  Report:  "Ques- 
tion No.  2.  What  are  the  reputed  Boundaries,  and  are  any 
parts  disputed  and  by  whom?  Answer.  The  Boundaries  of 
the  Province  of  New  York  are  derived  from  Two  Sources" 
Grants  from  King  Charles,  2nd,  to  his  brother  James  Duke  of 
York,  &  "Secondly,  from  the  Submission  and  Subjection  of 
the  Five  Nations  of  Indians  to  the  Crown  of  England."        * 

(p.  743.)     "On  the  North  A  line  from  a  point  on  the  East 


MICHILIMACKINAC,    BOUNDARIES,    ETC.  75 

bank  of  Lake  Huron  in  the  Latitude  of  Forty  Five  East  to 
the  River  St.  Lawrencse,  or  the  South  Boundary  Line  of  Que- 
bec;" ♦  *  ♦  The  Iroquois  and  Senecas  come  to 
Georgin  Bay  and  Michilimackinae  to  hunt  beaver,  and,  in 
connection  therewith,  would  fight  the  Algonquin  tribes  of  this 
vicinity,  burn  their  villages,  and  carry  off  their  women  and 
children  as  captives,  and,  "vice  versa." 

The  French  and  English  ( and  the  Spanish )  were  rivals  in 
Europe  and  Nortii  America,  so  that  the  early  history  of  this 
region  is  intimately  connected,  and  often  resultant,  with  the 
changes  caused  by  the  wars,  intrigues,  and  diplomacy  of 
European  Courts.  Those  nations  had  their  Indian  allies,  and 
the  white  governors  (vandals,)  who  represented  them,  in 
America  were,  ge  erally  the  prime  factors  that  lead  to  suc- 
cessive wars  betweeen  the  savages  and  the  frequent  mas- 
sacres of  European  settlers  who  were  unfortunate  enough  to  be 
on  the  side  of  an  opposing  power.  It  was,  truly,  the  survival 
of  the  fittest,  and  in  the  march  of  conquest  the  poor  Indian 
is  sure  to  be  exterminated. 

From  1714  to  1760,  there  is  little,  recorded,  history  of  the 
province,  of  Michilimackinae,  and  of  the  region  about  the 
straits  of  the  same  name.  The  establishment  of  the  Province 
of  Detroit,  and  the  withdrawal  of  the  troops  to  the  town  of 
Detroit,  on  that  strait,  where  many  of  the  Indians  followed, 
caused  a  diversion  of  trade,  and,  consequent  decline  of 
supremacy. 

With  the  victory  of  the  English  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham, 
before  Quebec,  September  12th  and  13th,  1759,  the  suc- 
cessful general  Wolf  fell,  and  the  defeated  general  Montcalm 
was,  also,  killed.  The,  subsequent,  surrender  of  Montreal 
and  Canada,  with  all  its  dependencies,  on  the  8th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1760,  by  the  Marquis  de  Vaudreuil,  to  the  British  Crown, 


76  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

was  the  opening  wedge  to  a  change  in  history.  The  Province 
of  Michilimackinac  (in  Canada),  was  transferred  to  Britain, 
and  the  French  domain  extinguished  forever.  Bnt  the 
French  habitants  remained  and  the  effects  of  their  civil  insti- 
tutions  and  religion  are  evident  to  this  day. 


PONTIAC'8    CONSPIRACY. 

The  change  of  jurisdiction  from  French  to  the  English 
rule  was  not  agreeable  to  the  *  Indians  of  the  Lakes.  They 
were  suspicious  of  the  English,  who  generally  treated  them 
with  contempt,  and  looked  upon  them  more  in  the  light  of 
slaves,  subservient  to  their  wishes,  than  as  subjects  entitled 
to  their  protection.  They  still  clung  to  the  French  with 
affection  and  regard,  and  looked  to  them  for  protection  and 
advice.  The  Indian  and  French  would  lodge  in  the  same 
wigwam,  or  cabin,  on  intimate  terms.  A  French  voyageur, 
or  coureur  du  bois,  usually  married  a  squaw  (Indian  fashion), 
adapted  himself  to  the  social  condition  and  mode  of  life  of 
her  tribe,  and  became  as  one  of  them.  They  claimed  each 
other  as  brothers,  and  in  the  speech  of  a  Chippewa  chief: 
"They  called  us  children,  and  we  found  them  fathers." 

The  English  were  not  liberal  in  their  dealings  with  _the 
Iiidians,  took  advantage  of  them  in  trade,  and  often  allowed 
them  to  suffer  when  they  needed  supplies.  The  French  gave 
them  clothing,  ammunition  and  guns;  also  food,  when 
required.  When  an  Indian  visited  an  English  post  he  was 
looked  upon  and  treated  as  an  enemy  or  spy,  received  coldly 
and  often  driven  away.  English  settlers  had  appropriated 
some  of  the  best  Indian  lands,  and  the  French  told  them 


PONTIAO'S    00N8PIBA0Y.  77 

their  hunting  grounds  would  soon  follow.  The  French 
knew  the  country  was  forever  lost  to  them,  but,  in  the  spirit 
of  revenge,  they  inflamed  the  minds  of  the  Indians  with  wild 
tales,  and  informed  them  a  chain  of  posts  were  being  estab- 
lished to  pen  them  in  between  the  settlements  and  root  them 
out  of  the  land.  These  stories  they  were  only  too  willing  to 
believe,  on  account  of  their  hatred  of  the  English. 

The  French  declared  the  King  of  France  had  fallen  asleep, 
and  that  while  he  slumbered  the  English  had  seized  Canada; 
but  now  he  was  awake  again,  and  his  armies  were  advancing 
by  way  oi  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Mississippi  to  drive  the 
usurpers  from  the  country  of  his  red  children.  Lieut. 
Edward  Jenks,  commanding  Fort  Ouatanon,  on  the  Wabash, 
wrote  to  Maj.  Gladwin,  commanding  Detroit,  as  follows: 
"  28  March,  1763.  The  Canadians  here  are  continually  tell- 
ing lies  to  the  Indians.  *  *  *  Qjjg  La  Pointe 
told  the  Indians  a  few  days  ago  that  we  should  be  all  prison- 
ers in  a  short  time  (showing  when  the  corn  was  about  a  foot 
high),  and  that  there  was  a  great  army  to  come  from  the 
Mississippi,  and  that  they  were  to  have  a  great  number  of 
Indians  with  them;  therefore  advised  them  not  to  help  us. 
That  they  would  soon  take  Detroit  and  these  small  posts,  and 
then  they  would  take  Quebec,  Montreal,  &c.,  and  go  into  our 
country.  This,  I  am  informed,  they  tell  them  from  one  end 
of  the  year  to  the  other."  He  adds:  ^^  Indians  would  rather 
give  six  bear  skins  for  a  blanket  to  a  Frenchman  than  three 
to  an  Englishman."  (Parkin's  Pontiac,  p.  178.)  The 
passions  of  the  Indians,  wrought  to  a  high  pitch  by  their  real 
and  imaginary  wrongs,  and  exasperated  by  French  state- 
ments, were  further  inflamed  in  another  way. 

There  appeared  among  the  Delawares  a  prophet  who 
claimed  to  be  a  messenger  from  the  Great  Spirit.  He  urged 
them  to  lay  aside  the  clothing  and  arms  received  from  the 


78  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

white  man  and  return  to  their  savage  life.  By  doing  this, 
and  observing  his  precepts,  they  would  soon  be  restored  to 
their  former  greatness  and  power,  and  drive  the  white  man 
from  their  territory.  He  had  many  followers,  and  his  fame 
spread  to  the  tribes  on  the  northern  lakes. 

The  Indians  were  being  aroused.  Belts  of  wampum  were 
sent  by  the  Six  Nations  to  all  the  Indians  from  Nova  Scotia 
to  Illinois,  and  through  the  Massagues  to  the  Northern 
Nations. 

Capt.  Campbell,  commanding  Detroit  in  1?^1,  discovered 
a  plot  to  destroy  him  and  his  garrison,  and  nipped  it  in  the 
bud;  also  another  design  in  the  summer  of  1762  was  frus- 
trated. These  plots  were  the  forerunners  of  a  coming 
tempest. 

Early  in  1763,  when  the  Indians  learned  that  the  French 
King  had  ceded  all  their  country  to  the  King  of  England, 
without  their  consent,  their  indignation  knew  no  bounds. 
Pontiac,  the  principal  chief  of  the  Ottawas  (and  of  the  band 
at  Detroit),  and  one  of  them,  but  born  of  an  Ojibwa  (Chip- 
pewa) mother  went  from  tribe  to  tribe,  or  sent  his  emissaries; 
"  and  within  a  few  weeks  a  plot  was  matured,  such  as  was 
never  before  or  since  conceived  or  executed  by  a  North 
American  Inr'ian.  It  was  determined  to  attack  all  the 
English  forts  upon  the  same  day;  then,  having  destroyed 
their  garrisons,  to  turn  upon  the  defenseless  frontier  and 
ravage  and  lay  waste  their  settlements  until,  as  many  of  the 
Indjans  fondly  believed,  the  English  should  all  be  driven 
into  the  sea,  and  the  country  restored  to  its  primitive 
owners." 

FORT  MICHILIMACKINAC. 

Before  the  war  cloud  burst,  in  the  spring  of  17^3,  several 
English  traders  went  with  canoes  to  Michilimackinac;  some 
followed  the   Ottawa  route,   and    others    the   lower  strait 


PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY FORT   MICHILIMACKINAC.         79 

("Detroit")  by  way  of  the  lakes.  Let  us  follow  one  of  these 
adventurers  by  the  lake  route.  Leaving  Lake  Erie  he  enters 
the  "Detroit,"  and  passing  the  settlement  and  fort  of  the 
same  name,  he  soon  enters  Lake  St.  Clair  and  crosses 
that  water.  His  voyageurs  urge  their  bark  canoes  against 
the  current  of  the  longer  arm  of  the  strait  (St.  Clair)  above 
until  they  reached  the  outlet  of  Lake  Huron.  Now,  they 
enter  that,  apparently,  boundless  fresh  water  ocean,  following 
the  eastern  shore  they  paddle  northward  over  the  bay  of 
"  Sagina,"  and  onward  still.  In  two  or  three  weeks,  if  his 
Canadians  labor  well,  and  there  is  no  accident,  the  trader 
approaches  the  end  of  his  voyage.  Near  the  head  of  the  lake 
westward,  on  the  right,  he  passes  the  extensive  island  of 
Bois  Blanc,  and  sees  nearly  in  front  the  "  Pe-quod-e-nouze," 
of  th»i  Indians,  beautiful  Michilimackinac,  rising  with  its 
white  limestone  cliffs  and  green  foliage  from  the  broad,  clear 
waters.  He  does  not  steer  towards  it,  for  at  that  time  the 
Indians  were  its  only  tenants,  but  keeps  along  the  main  shore 
to  the  left,  while  his  voyageurs  raise  the  Canadian  boat  song 
and  chorus.  "  Doubling  a  point  he  sees  before  him  the  red 
flag  of  England  swelling  lazily  in  the  wind,  and  the  palis- 
ades and  wooden  bastions  of  Fort  Michilimackinac  stand- 
ing close  upon  the  margin  of  the  lake.  On  the  beach  canoes 
were  drawn  up,  and  Canadians  and  Indians  were  idly  loung- 
ing. A  little  beyond  the  fort  is  a  cluster  of  white  Canadian 
houses,  roofed  with  bark,  and  protected  with  fences  of  strong 
round  pickets. 

"The  trader  enters  at  the  gate  and  sees  before  him  an 
extensive  square  area,  surrounded  by  high  palisades.  Numer- 
ous houses,  barracks  and  other  buildings,  form  a  smaller 
square  within,  and  in  the  vacant  space  which  they  inclose 
appear  the  red  uniforms  of  British  soldiers,  the  gray  coats  of 
Canadians,  and  the  gaudy  Indian  blankets,  mingled  in  pic- 


y 


80  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

turesque  confusion,  while  a  multitude  of  squaws  with  chil- 
dren of  every  hue,  stroll  restlessly  about  the  place.  Such 
was  Fort  Michilimackinac  in  1763.''     (Parkman.) 

He  adds — "This  description  is  drawn  from  traditional 
accounts  aided  by  a  personal  examination  of  the  spot,  where 
the  stumps  of  the  pickets  and  the  foundations  of  the  houses 
may  still  be  traced."  Also,  "  Its  name,  which,  in  the  Algon- 
quin tongue,  signifies  the  Great  Turtle,  was  first,  from  a 
fancied  resemblance,  applied  to  the  neighboring  island,  and 
then  to  the  fort." 

Michilimackinac  though  buried  in  the  wilderness  was  of 
no  recent  origin.  The  island  was  known  to  Champlain 
before  1612,  and  the  straits  were  afterwards  frequently  passed 
by  French  traders  with  Indian  convoys.  About  1669  the  island 
of  Michilimackinac,  so  famous  from  position  and  commanding 
prominence,  gave  name  to  an  extensive  province  of  which  it 
was  the  emporium  and  capital,  and  probably  the  first  settled 
place  in  Michigan.  It  was  the  residence  of  Dablon,  Superior 
of  the  Jesuits,  who  there,  with  Marquette,  in  1670,  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace  du  Michilimackinac 
established  in  1671.  That  was  on  the  north  shore,  and  where 
the  first  Fort  Michilimackinac  was,  afterwards,  constructed, 
in  1673.  There  were  two  other  forts  in  the  northern  region 
besides  Michilimackinac,  Green  Bay  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 
"  Both  were  founded  at  an  early  period,  and  both  presented 
the  same  characteristic  features — mission  house,  a  fort  and  a 
cluster  of  Canadian  dwellings.  They  had  been  originally  gar- 
risoned by  small  parties  of  militia,  who,  bringing  their  fami- 
lies with  them,  settled  on  the  spot  and  were  the  founders  of 
those  little  colonies. 

Michilimackinac,  much  the  largest  of  the  three,  contained 
thirty  families  within  the  palisades  of  the  fort,  and  about  as 
many  more  without.     Besides  its  military  value,  it  was  im- 


PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  81 

portant  as  a  center  of  the  fur  trade;  for  it  was  here  that  the 
traders  engaged  their  men  and  sent  out  their  goods  in  canoes 
under  the  charge  of  subordinates,  to  the  more  distant  regions 
of  the  Mississippi  and  the  Northwest. 

The  greater  part  of  the  year  the  garrisons  and  settlers  were 
isolated  and  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  The  distance 
between  the  three  posts  was  so  great  and  a  winter  journey  so 
serious  and  perilous  that  all  communication  was  often  stop- 
ped for  months. 

The  Indians  near  Michilimackinac  were  the  Ojibwas  (Chip- 
pewas)  and  Ottawas.  The  Ojibwas  claimed  the  Eastern  side 
of  Michigan  and  the  Ottawas  the  Western,  *fseparated  by  a 
line  drawn  southward  from  the  fort  itself."  The  principal 
village  of  the  Ojibwas,  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac — 
**contained  about  a  hundred  warriors."  They  had  another 
small  village  near  the  head  of  Thunder  Bay.  The  Ottawas, 
with  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors,  lived  at  L^Arbre  Croche 
(the  tree  crooked,  or  crotched),  west,  on  Lake  Michigan. 
The  Jesuit  mission  of  St.  Ignace  had  been  moved  there  from 
the  north  side  of  the  straits.  The  Ottawas  were  nominal 
Catholics,  and  the  Ojibwas  were  not  the  least  removed  from 
their  primitive  barbarism.  The  two  tribes  were  hostile  to 
the  English  and  loyal  to  the  French.  Their  feelings  of  hos- 
tility were  increased  by  the  Canadians  who  were  jealous  of 
the  -English  and  their  rivals  in  the  fur  trade. 

We  will  now^rop  back  to  1761,  in  the  spring  and  summer, 
and  note  what  was  transpiring  at  Michilimackinac.  The 
English  had  not  taken  possession  of  the  fort  and  it  was  occu- 
l)ied  by  tradsrs  and  coureur  du  bois,  with  their  Indian 
families. 

Bat  before  coming  to  one  of  a  series  of  acts  in  the  drama 
about  to  be  played,  at  eleven  posts  on  the  line  of  the  Great 
J^akes,  let  us  present  to  our  readers  the  English  trader,  Alex- 


82  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

ander  Henry,  who  was  principal,  though  unwilling  actor,  in 
the  tragedy  at  Fort  Michilimackinac. 

Henry  was  the  first  English  fur  trader  who  arrived  among 
them.  His  adventures  will  describe  the  feeling  of  the  Ind- 
ians toward  the  English.  He  had  difficulty  in  obtaining 
permission  to  trade  at  Michilimackinac,  as  no  treaty  of  peace 
had  been  made  with  the  Indians,  the  authorities  were  appre- 
hensive that  the  property  and  lives  of  his  Majesty's  subjects 
w^ould  not  be  secure.  He  was  eager  to  make  the  attempt 
which  he  afterwards  admitted  was  premature. 

He  obtained  the  coveted  license  on  the  3d  of  August,  1761, 
and  began  his  journey  by  the  "Ottawa  route.''  But  nothing 
of  note  happened  until  he  reached  the  island  of  La  Cloche  in 
Lake  Huron.  Here  he  found  a  large  village  of  Indians,  who 
treated  him  with  kindness  and  civility  until  they  discovered 
he  was  English.  They  then  told  him  the  Indians  at  Michili- 
mackinac would  fall  upon  him  and  kill  him,  and  they  had  a 
right  to  share  the  pillage.  They  demanded  a  keg  of  rum, 
and  said  if  it  was  not  given,  they  would  take  it.  Henry  com- 
plied on  condition  that  he  should  not  be  further  molested. 
He  received  repeated  warnings  of  sure  destruction  at  Michili- 
mackinac that  oppressed  him  with  a  sense  of  danger,  but  he 
could  not  return  as  he  was  advised,  for  his  provisions  were 
nearly  exhausted.  Observing  ihe  feeling  was  exclusively 
towards  the  English  and  his  Canadian  attendants  were  cordi- 
ally received,  he  changed  his  suit  for  one  of  Canadian  make, 
besmeared  his  face  with  grease  and  dirt,  and  resumed  the 
voyage.  He  took  the  place  of  one  of  the  boatmen,  and  when 
Indians  approached,  plied  the  paddle  with  as  much  skill  as 
possible.  During  the  rest  of  the  trip  he  escaped  notice. 
Early  in  September  he  arrived  at  the  Island  of  Michilimack- 
inac in  his  voyageurs  costume,  where  we  will  allow  him  to 
speak  for  himself.     He  writes: 


PONTIAO'S   CONSPIBAOY.  83 

"The  land  in  the  center  of  this  island  is  high  and  its  forni 
somewhat  resembles  that  ^f  a  turtle's  back.  Mackinac,  or 
Mickinac,  signifies  a  turtle,  and  michi  or  missi,  signifies 
great,  as  it  does  also  several,  or  many.  The  common  inter- 
pretation of  the  word  Michilimackinac  is,  the  Great  Turtle. 
It  is  from  this  island  that  the  fort,  commonly  known  by  the 
name  of  Michilimackinac,  has  obtained  its  appellation. 

**0n  the  island,  as  I  had  previously  been  taught  to  expect, 
there  was  r  village  of  Chippewas,  said  to  contain  a  hundred 
warriors.  Here  I  was  'earful  of  discovery,  and  consequent 
ill-treatment;  but  after  inquiring  the  news,  and  particularly 
whether  or  not  any  Englishman  was  coming  to  Michilimack- 
inac, they  suffered  us  to  pass  uninjured.  One  man,  indeed, 
looked  at  me,  laughed,  and  pointed  me  out  to  another.  This 
was  enough  to  give  me  some  uneasiness;  but  whatever  was 
the  singularity  he  perceived  in  me,  both  he  and  his  friend 
retired,  without  suspecting  me  to  be  an  Englishman. 

"Leaving,  as  speedily  as  possible,  the  island  of  Michili- 
mackinac, I  crossed  the  strait,  and  landed  at  the  fort  of  the 
same  name.  The  distance  from  the  island  is  about  two 
leagues.     I  landed  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Here  I  put  the  entire  charge  of  my  effect?  into  the  hands 
of  my  assistant.  Campion,  between  whom  and  myself  it  had 
been  previously  agreed  that  he  should  pass  for  the  proprietor; 
and  my  men  were  instructed  to  conceal  the  fact  that  I  was 
an  Englishman. 

"Campion  soon  found  a  house,  to  which  I  retired,  and 
where  I  hoped  to  remain  in  privacy;  but  the  men  soon  be- 
trayed my  secret,  and  I  was  visited  by  the  inhabitants.  With 
great  show  of  civility.  They  assured  me  that  I  could  not 
stay  at  Michilimackinac  without  the  most  imminent  risk,  and 
strongly  recommended  that  I  should  lose  no  time  in  making 
my  escape  to  Detroit. 


84  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

**  Though  language  like  this  could  not  but  increase  ray  un- 
easiness, it  did  not  shake  oay  determination  to  remain  with 
my  property,  and  encounter  the  evils  with  which  I  was 
threatened;  and  my  spirits  were  in  some  measure  sustained 
by  the  sentiments  of  Campion  in  this  regard,  for  he  declared 
his  belief  that  the  Canadian  inhabitants  of  the  fort  were 
more  hostile  than  the  Indians,  as  being  jealous  of  Indian 
traders,  who,  like  myself,  were  penetrating  into  the  country. 

*^Fort  Michilimackinac  was  built  by  order  of  the  Governor- 
General  of  Canada,  and  garrisoned  with  a  small  number  of 
militia,  who,  having  families,  soon  became  less  soldiers  than 
settlers,.  Most  of  those  whom  I  found  in  the  fort  had  origi- 
nally served  in  the  French  army. 

*'The  fort  stands  on  the  south  side  of  the  strait,  which  is 
between  Lake  Huron  aad  Lake  Michigan.  It  has  an  area  of 
two  acres,  and  is  inclosed  with  pickets  of  cedar-wood,  and  it  is 
so  near  the  water's  edge  that^  when  the  wind  is  in  the  west,  the 
waves  break  against  thd  stockade.  On  the  bastions  are  two 
small  pieces  of  brass  English  cannon,  taken  some  years  since 
by  a  party  of  Canadians  who  went  on  a  plundering  expedition 
against  the  posts  of  Hudson's  Bay,  which  they  reached  by  the 
route  of  the  river  Chun  hill. 

'*  Within  the  stockade  aro  thirty  houses,  neat  in  their 
appearance,  and  tolv'^rably  commodious;  and  a  church,  in 
which  mass  is  celebrated  by  a  Jesuit  missionary.  The  num- 
ber of  families  may  be  nearly  equal  to  tliat  of  the  houses,  and 
their  subsistence  is  derived  from  the  Indian  traders,  who 
assemble  here  in  their  voyages  to  and  from  Montreal. 
Miohilimaokinac  is  the  place  of  deposit,  and  point  of  depart- 
ure between  the  upper  countries  and  the  lower.  Here  the 
outfits  are  prepared  for  the  countries  of  Lake  Michigan  and 
the  Mississippi  Lake  Superior  and  the  Northwest;  and 
here  the  returns  in  furs  are  collected  and  embarked  for 
Montreal. 


MACKINAC,    FORMERLY    MICHILIMACKINAO.  85 

"I  was  not  released  from  the  visits  and  admonitions  of  the 
inhabitant?  of  the  fort,  before  t  received  the  equivocal* intel- 
ligence that  the  whole  baud  of  Chippewt»a  from  the  island  of 
Michilimackinac  was  arrived  with  the  intention  of  paying  me 
a  visit. 

"  There  was  in  the  fort  one  Farley,  an  interpreter,  lately 
in  the  employ  of  the  French  Commandant.  He  had  married 
a  Chippewa  woman,  and  was  said  to  possess  great  influence 
over  the  nation  to  which  his  wife  belonged.  Doubtful  as  to 
the  kind  of  visit  which  I  was  about  to  receive,  I  sent  for  this 
interpreter,  and  requested  first  that  he  would  have  the  kind- 
dess  to  be  present  at  the  interview,  and,  secondly,  that  he 
would  inform  me  of  the  intentions  of  the  band.  Mr.  Farley 
agreed  to  be  present;  and,  as  to  the  object  of  the  visit,  replied 
that  it  was  consistent  with  a  uniforru  custom,  that  a  stranger 
on  his  arrival  should  be  waited  upon,  and  welcomed  by  the 
chiefs  of  the  nation,  who,  on  their  part,  always  gave  a  small 
present,  and  always  expected  a  large  one;  but,  as  to  the  rest, 
declared  himself  unable  to  answer  for  the  particular  views  of 
the  Chippewas  on  this  occasion,  I  being  an  Englishman,  and 
the  Indians  having  made  no  treaty  with  the  English.  He 
thought  that  there  might  be  danger,  the  Indians  having  pro- 
tested that  they  would  not  suffer  an  Englishman  to  remain  in 
their  part  of  the  country.  This  information  was  far  from 
agreeable;  but  there  was  no  resource,  except  in  fortitude 
and  patience. 

"At  two  o^clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  Chippewas  came  to 
my  house,  about  sixty  in  number,  and  headed  by  Mina'va'- 
va'na,  their  chief.  They  walked  in  single  file,  each  with 
his  tomahawk  in  one  hand,  and  scalping -knife  in  the  other. 
Their  bodies  were  naked,  from  the  waist  upward,  except  in  a 
few  examples,  where  blankets  were  throwa  loosely  over  the 
shoulders.     Their  faces  were  painted  with  charcoal  worked 


86  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

up  with  grease;  their  bodies  with  white  clay,  in  patterns  of 
varions  fancies.  Some  had  feathers  thrust  through  their 
noses,  and  their  heads  decorated  with  the  same.  It  is 
unnecessary  to  dwell  on  the  sensations  with  which  I  beheld 
the  approach  of  this  uncouth,  if  not  frightful,  assemblage. 

"The  chief  entered  first,  and  the  rest  follov/ed,  without 
noise.  On  receiving  a  sign  from  the  former,  the  latter  Sveated 
themselves  on  the  floor. 

"  Minavavana  appeared  to  be  about  fifty  years  of  age.  He 
was  six  feet  in  height,  and  had  in  his  countenance  an  inde- 
scribable mixture  of  good  and  evil.  Looking  steadfastly  at 
me,  where  I  sat  in  ceremony,  with  an  interpreter  on  either 
hand,  and  several  Canadians  behind  me,  he  entered,  at  the 
same  time,  into  conversation  with  Campion,  inquiring  how 
long  it  was  since  I  left  Montreal,  and  observing  that  the 
English,  as  it  would  seem,  were  brave  men,  and  not  afraid  of 
death,  since  they  dared  to  come,  as  I  had  done,  fearlessly 
among  their  enemies. 

''The  Indians  now  gravely  smoked  their  pipes,  while  I 
inwardly  endured  the  tortures  of  suspense.  At  length,  the 
pipes  being  finished,  as  well  as  a  long  pause  by  which  they 
were  succeeded,  Minavavana,  taking  a  few  strings  of  wampum 
in  his  hand,  began  the  following  speech: 

" '  Englishman,  it  is  to  you  that  I  speak,  and  I  demand 
your  attention! 

"  'Englishman  you  know  that  the  French  King  is  our 
father.  He  promised  to  be  such;  and  we,  in  return,  promised 
to  be  his  children.     This  promise  we  have  koi-  . 

"  'Englishman,  it  is  you  that  have  made  war  with  this  our 
father.  You  are  his  enemy;  and  how,  then,  could  yon  have 
the  boldness  to  venture  among  us,  his  children?  You  know 
that  his  enemies  are  ours. 

"  'Englishman,  we  are  informed  that  our  father,  the  King 


PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY.  ,  87 

of  France,  is  old  and  infirm;  and  that,  being  fatigued  with 
making  war  upon  your  nation,  he  is  fallen  asleep.  During 
his  sleep  you  have  taken  advantage  of  him,  and  possessed 
yourselves  of  Canada.  But  his  nap  is  almost  at  an  end.  I 
think  I  hear  him  already  stirring  and  inquiring  for  his  chil- 
dren, the  Indians;  and,  when  he  does  awake,  what  must  be- 
come of  you?    He  will  destroy  you  utterly! 

"  'Englishman,  although  you  have  conquered  the  French, 
you  have  not  yet  conquered  us!  We  are  not  your  slaves. 
Those  lakes,  these  woods  and  mountains,  were  left  to  us  by 
our  ancestors.  They  are  our  inheritance,  and  we  will  part 
with  them  to  none.  Your  nation  supposes  that  we,  like  the 
white  people,  can  not  live  without  bread — and  pork — and 
beef!  But,  you  ought  to  know  that  lie,  the  Great  Spirit 
and  Master  of  Life,  has  provided  food  for  us,  in  these  spac- 
ious lal^es,  and  on  these  woody  mountains. 

"  'Englishman,  our  father,  the  King  of  France,  employed 
c  "^r  young  men  to  make  war  upon  your  nation.  In  this  war- 
fare many  of  them  have  been  killed;  ana  it  is  our  custom  to 
#  retaliate  until  such  time  as  the  spirits  of  the  slaiu  are  satis- 
fied. But  the  spirits  of  the  slain  are  to  be  satisfied  in  either 
of  two  ways;  the  first  is  by  the  spilling  of  the  blood  of  the 
nation  by  which  they  fall;  the  other,  by  coverifig  the  bodies 
of  the  dead,  and  thus  allaying  the  resentment  of  their  rela- 
tions.    This  is  done  by  making  presents. 

"  'Englishman,  your  king  has  never  sent  us  any  presents, 
nor  entered  into  any  treaty  with  us,  wherefore  he  and  we 
are  still  at  war;  and,  until  he  does  these  things,  we  must 
consider  that  we  have  no  other  father  nor  friend,  among  the 
white  men,  than  the  King  of  France;  but,  for  you,  we  have 
taken  into  consideration  that  you  have  ventured  your  life 
among  us  in  the  expectation  that  we  should  not  molest  you. 
You  do  not  come  armed,  with  an  intention  to  make  war:  you 


88  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

come  in  peace,  to  trade  with  us,  and  supply  us  with  neces- 
saries, of  which  we  are  much  in  want.  We  shall  regard  you, 
therefore,  as  a  brother;  and  you  may  sleep  tranquilly,  without 
fear  of  the  Chippewas.  As  a  token  of  our  friendship,  we 
present  you  with  this  pipe,  to  smoke/  ' 

"As  Minavavana  uttered  these  words,  an  Indian  presented 
me  with  a  pipe,  which,  after  I  had  drawn  the  smoke  three 
times,  was  carried  to  the  chief,  and  after  him  to  every  person 
in  the  room.  This  ceremony  ended,  the  chief  arose,  and 
gave  me  his  hand,  in  which  he  was  followed  by  all  the  rest. 

"Being  again  seated,  Minavavana  requested  that  his  young 
men  might  be  allowed  to  taste  what  he  called  my  English 
milk  (meaning  rum),  observing,  that  it  was  long  since  they 
had  tasted  any,  and  that  they  were  very  desirous  to  know 
whether  or  not  there  were  any  difference  between  the  Eng- 
lish milk  and  the  French. 

"My  adventure  on  leaving  Fort  William  Augustus  had  left 
an  impression  on  my  mind  which  made  me  tremble  when 
Indians  asked  for  rum;  and  I  would  therefore  willingly  have 
excused  myself  in  this  particular;  but,  being  informed  that 
it  was  customary  to  comply  with  the  request,  and  withal 
satisfied  with  the  friendly  declarations  which  I  had  received, 
I  promised  to  give  them  a  small  cask  at  parting.  After  this, 
by  the  aid  of  my  interpreter,  I  made  a  reply  to  the  speech 
of  Minavavana,  declaring  that  it  was  the  good  character 
which  I  had  heard  of  the  Indians  that  had  alone  emboldened 
me  to  come  among  them;  that  their  late  father,  the  King  of 
France,  had  surrendered  Canada  to  the  King  of  England, 
whom  they  ought  to  regard  now  as  their  father,  and  who 
would  be  as  careful  of  them  as  the  other  had  been;  that  I 
had  come  to  furnish  the  a  with  necessaries,  and  that  their 
good  treatment  of  me  would  be  an  encouragement  to  others. 
They  appeared  satisfied  with  what  I  said,  repeating  Eh!  (an 


PONTIAO's    CONSPIRACY.  89 

expression  of  approbation)  after  hearing  each  particujar.  I 
had  prepared  a  present,  which  I  now  gave  them  with  the 
utmost  good-will.  At  their  departure,  I  distributed  a  small 
quantity  of  rum. 

'*  Relieved,  as  I  now  imagined  myself,  from  all  occasion  of 
anxiety  as  to  the  treatment  which  I  was  to  experience  from 
the  Indians,  I  assorted  my  goods,  and  hired  Canadian  inter- 
preters and  clerks,  in  whose  care  I  was  to  send  them  into 
Lake  Michigan, and  the  river  Saint  Pierre,  in  the  country  of 
the  Nadowcssies;  into  Lake  Superior  among  the  Chippewas; 
and  to  the  Grand  Portage,  for  the  north-west.  Every  thing 
was  ready  for  their  departure,  when  new  dangers  sprung  up 
and  threatened  to  overwhelm  me. 

•'At  the  entrance  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  at  about  twenty 
miles  to  the  west  of  Fort  Michilimackinac,  is  the  village  of 
L'Arbre  Croche,  inhabited  by  a  band  of  Ottawas,  boasting  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty  fighting  men.  L'Arbre  Croche  is  the 
seat  of  the  Jesuit  Mission  of  St.  Ignace  de  Michilimackinac, 
and  the  people  are  partly  baptized  and  partly  not.  The  mis- 
sionary resides  on  a  farm,  attached  to  the  mission,  and  situ- 
ated between  the  village  and  the  fort,  both  of  which  are 
under  his  care.  The  Ottawas  of  L^Arbre  Croche,  who,  when 
compared  with  the  Chippewas,  appear  to  be  much  advanced 
in  civilization,  grow  maize  for  the  market  of  Michilimacki- 
nac, where  this  commodity  is  depended  upon  for  provision- 
ing the  canoes. 

"  The  new  dangers  which  presented  themselves  came  from 
this  village  of  Ottawas.  Every  thing,  as  I  have  said,  was  in 
readiness  for  the  departure  of  my  goods,  when  accounts 
arrived  of  its  approach  ;  and  shortly  after,  two  hundred  war- 
riors entered  the  fort,  and  billeted  themselves  in  the  several 
houses  among  the  Canadian  inhabi<"ants.  The  next  morning 
they  ap'^**" bled  in  the  house  which  was  built  for  the  com- 


90  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

mandajit,  or  governor,  and  ordered  the  attendance  of  myself, 
and  of  two  other  merchants,  still  later  from  Montreal;  namely, 
Messrs.  Stanley  Goddard  and  Ezekie^  Solomons. 

''  After  our  entering  the  council-room,  and  taking  our 
seats,  one  of  the  chiefs  commenced  an  address:  *  English- 
men,' said  he,  'we,  the  Ottawas,  were  some  time  since 
informed  of  your  arrival  in  this  country,  and  of  your  having 
brought  with  you  the  goods  of  which  we  have  need.  At  the 
news  we  were  greatly  pleased,  believing  that,  through  your 
assistance,  our  wives  and  children  would  be  enabled  to  pass 
another  Winter;  but  what  was  our  surprise  when,  a  few  days 
ago,  we  were  again  informed  that  the  goods  which,  as  we  had 
expected,  were  intended  for  us,  were  on  the  eve  of  departure 
for  distant  countries,  of  which  some  are  inhabited  by  our 
enemies!  These  accounts  being  spread,  our  wives  and  chil- 
dren came  to  us,  crying,  and  desiring  that  we  should  go  to 
the  fort,  to  learn  with  our  own  ears,  their  truth  or  falsehood. 
We  accordingly  embarked,  almost  naked,  as  you  see;  and  on 
our  arrival  here,  we  have  inquired  into  the  accounts,  and 
found  them  true.  We  see  your  canoes  ready  to  depart,  and 
find  your  men  engaged  for  the  Mississippi  and  other  distant 
regions. 

"'Under  these  circumstances,  we  have  considered  the 
affair;  and  you  are  now  sent  for,  that  you  may  hear  our 
determination,  which  is,  that  you  shall  give  to  each  of  our 
men,  young  and  old,  merchandise  and  ammunition  to  the 
amount  of  fifty  beaver-skins,  on  credit,  and  for  which  I  have 
no  doubt  of  their  paying  you  in  the  Summer,  on  their  return 
from  their  wintering.' 

"  A  compliance  with  this  f'  inand  would  have  stripped  me 
and  my  fellow-merchants  of  '^  our  merchandise;  and  what 
rendered  the  affair  still  more  serious,  we  even  learned  that 
these  Ottawas  were  never  accustomed  to  pay  for  what  they 


PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY.  91 

received  on  credit.  In  reply,  therefore,  to  the  speech  which 
we  had  heard,  we  requested  that  the  demand  contained  in  it 
might  be  diminished;  but  we  were  answered,  that  the  Otta- 
was  had  nothing  further  to  say,  except  that  they  would  allow 
till  the  next  day  for  reflection;  after  which,  if  compliance 
was  not  given,  they  ,.ould  make  no  further  application,  but 
take  into  their  own  hands  the  property,  which  they  already 
regarded  as  their  own,  as  having  been  brought  into  their 
country  before  the  conclusion  of  any  peace  between  them- 
selves and  the  English. 

"We  now  returned  to  consider  our  situation;  and  in  the 
evening,  Farley,  the  interpreter,  paid  us  a  visit,  assured  us 

that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Ottawas  to  put  us,  that  night, 
to  death.  He  advised  us,  as  our  only  meaiis  of  safety^  to 
comply  with  the  demands  which  had  been  made;  but  we  sus- 
pected our  informant  of  a  disposition  to  prey  upon  our 
fears,  with  a  view  to  induce  us  to  abandon  the  Indian  trade, 
and  resolved,  however  this  might  be,  rather  to  stand  on  the 
defensive  than  submit.  We  trusted  to  the  house  in  which  I 
lived  as  a  fort;  and  armed  ourselves,  and  about  thirty  of  our 
men,  with  muskets.  Whether  or  not  the  Ottawas  ever  in- 
tended violence,  we  never  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing; 
but  the  night  passed  quietly. 

"Early  the  next  morning,  a  second  council  was  held,  and 
the  merchants  were  again  summoned  to  attend.  Believing 
that  every  hope  of  resistance  would  be  lost  should  we  commit 
our  person  into  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  we  sent  only  a 
refusal.  There  was  none  without,  in  whom  we  had  any 
confidence,  except  Campion.  From  him  we  learned,  from 
time  to  time,  whatever  was  rumored  among  the  Canadian 
inhabitants  as  to  the  designs  of  the  Ottawas;  and  from  him, 
toward  sunset,  we  received  the  gratifying  intelligence  that  a 
detachment  of  British  soldiery,  sent  to  garrison  Michilimack- 


92  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

inac,  was  distant  only  five  miles,  and  would  enter  the  fort 
early  the  next  morning.  Near  at  hand,  however,  as  relief 
was  reported  to  be,  our  anxiety  could  not  but  be  great;  for 
a  long  night  was  to  be  passed,  and  our  fate  might  be  decided 
before  the  morning.  To  increase  our  apprehensions,  about 
midnight  we  were  informed  that  the  Ottawag  were  holding  a 
council,  at  which  no  white  man  was  permitted  to  be  present, 
Farley  alone  excepted;  and  him  we  suspected,  and  afte^'ward 
positively  knew,  to  be  our  greatest  enemy.  We,  on  our  part, 
remained  all  night  upon  the  alert;  but  at  day-break,  to  our 
surprise  and  joy,  we  saw  the  Ottawas  preparing  to  depart. 
By  sunrise,  not  a  man  of  them  was  left  in  the  fort;  and, 
indeed,  the  scene  was  altogether  changed.  The  inhabitants, 
who,  while  the  Ottawas  were  present,  had  avoided  all  connec- 
tion with  the  English  traders,  now  came  with  congratula- 
tions. They  related  that  the  Ottawas  had  proposed  to  them 
that,  if  joined  by  the  Canadians,  they  would  march  and 
attack  the  troops  which  were  known  to  be  advancing  on  the 
fort;  and  they  added  that  it  v^^s  their  refusal  which  had  de- 
termined the  Ottawas  to  depart.  At  noon,  three  hundred 
troops  of  the  Sixtieth  Regiment,  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant  Lesslie,  marched  into  the  fort;  and  this  arrival 
dissipated  all  our  fears,  from  whatever  source  derived.  After 
a  few  days,  detachments  were  sent  into  the  Bay  des  Puans, 
by  which  is  the  route  to  the  Mississippi,  and  at  the  mouth  of 
Saint  Joseph,  which  leads  to  the  Illinois.  The  Indians  from 
all  quarters  came  to  pay  tLeir  respects  to  the  commandant; 
and  the  merchants  dispatched  their  canoes,  though  it  was 
now  the  middle  of  September,  and  therefore  somewhat  late 
in  the  season.^' 

Henry  spent  the  winter  at  Michilimackinac,  amusing  him- 
self by  hunting  and  fishing.  But  few  of  the  Indians  came  to 
the  fort,  excepting  two  families,  one  of  which  was  that  of  a 


PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY.  93 

chief.  These  families  lived  on  a  river  five  leagues  below, 
and  came  occasionally  with  beaver  flesh  for  sale.  That  chief 
was  an  exception  to  the  rule;  for  instead  of  being  hostile  to- 
ward the  English,  he  was  warmly  attached  to  them.  But  in 
this  case  the  exception  proved  the  rule,  to  a  demonstration. 
Henry  thus  writes  of  him:  **He  had  been  taken  prisoner  by 
Sir  William  Johnson,  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Niagara;  and  had 
received  from  that  intelligent  officer  his  liberty,  the  medal 
usually  presented  to  a  chief,  •  nd  the  British  flag.  Won  by 
these  unexpected  acts  of  kindness,  he  had  returned  to  Michili- 
mackinac,  full  of  praises  of  the  English,  and  hoisting  his 
flag  over  his  lodge.  This  latter  demonstration  of  his  par- 
tiality had  nearly  cost  him  his  life;  his  lodge  was  broken 
down,  and  his  flag  torn  to  pieces.  The  pieces  he  carefully 
gathered  up,  and  preserved  with  pious  care;  and  whenever  he 
came  to  the  fort,  he  drew  them  forth  and  exliibited  them. 
On  these  occasions,  it  grew  into  a  custom  to  give  him  as 
much  liquor  as  he  said  was  necessary  to  make  him  cry  over 
the  misfortune  of  losing  his  flag.  The  commandant  would 
have  given  him  another;  but  he  thought  that  he  could  not 
accept  it  without  danger." 

When  navigation  opened  Henry  left  Michilimackinac  to 
visit  Sault  St.  Marie.  "Here  he  made  the  acquaintance  of 
M.  Cadotte,  an  interpreter,  whose  wife  was  a  Chippewa;  and, 
desirous  of  learning  that  language,  he  decided  to  spend  the 
succeeding  winter  in  the  family  of  his  new-found  friend. 
Here  also  there  was  a  small  fort,  and  during  the  summer  a 
small  detachment  of  troops,  under  the  command  of  Lieuten- 
ant Jemette,  arrived  to  garrison  it.  Late  in  the  fall,  how- 
ever, a  destructive  fire,  which  consumed  all  the  houses  except 
Cadotte^s,  and  all  the  fort  supplies,  made  it  necessary  to  send 
the  garrison  back  to  Michilimackinac.  The  few  that  were 
left  at  this  place  were  now  crowded  into  one  small  house,  and 


94  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

compelled  to  gain  a  subsistance  by  hunting  and  fishing. 
Thus,  inuring  himself  to  hardships,  and  familiarizing  him- 
self with  the  Chippewa  tongue,  Henry  passed  the  second 
winter  of  his  sojourn  in  the  wilderness  of  the  Upper  Lakes. 
Early  in  the  succeeding  spring,  1763,  he  was  visited  by  Sir 
Robert  Dover,  an  English  gentleman,  who,  as  Henry  tells 
us,  ^was  on  a  voyage  of  curiosity,'  and  with  him  he  again 
returned  to  Michilimackinac."'  He  intended  to  remain  until 
his  clerks  should  come  from  the  interior,  and  then  go  back 
to  the  Sault.  Leaving  our  hero  at  the  moment  of  his  aarival 
at  the  fort,  we  turn  our  attention  to  tribes  further  south. 

Parkman  says:  *'  It  is  difficult  to  determine  which  tribe 
was  first  to  raise  the  cry  of  war.  There  were  many  who 
might  have  done  so;  for  all  the  savages  in  the  backwoods 
were  ripe  for  an  outbreak,  and  the  movement  seemed  almost 
simultaneous.  The  Deltiwares  and  Senecas  were  the  most 
incensed;  and  Kiashuta,  chief  of  the  latter,  was  perhaps  fore- 
most to  apply  the  torch;  but  if  this  were  the  ease,  he  touched 
fire  to  materials  already  on  the  point  of  igniting.  It  belonged 
to  a  greater  chief  than  he  to  give  method  and  order  to  what 
would  else  have  been  a  wild  burst  of  fury,  and  to  convert 
desultory  attacks  into  a  formidable  and  protracted  war.  But 
for  Pontiac,  the  whole  might  have  ended  in  a  few  troublesome 
inroads  upon  the  frontier,  and  a  little  whooping  and  yelling 
under  the  walls  of  Fort  Pitt." 

The  nationality  of  Pontiac  is  disputed.  Some  have  made 
him  a  member  of  the  tribe  of  Sacks,  or  Saiikies;  but  the 
greater  number  have  placed  him  among  the  Ottawas.  **  His 
home  was  about  eight  miles  above  Detroit,  on  Pechee  Island, 
which  looks  out  upon  the  waters  of  Lake  St.  Clair.  His 
form  was  cast  in  the  finest  mold  of  savage  grace  and  strength, 
and  his  eye  seemed  capable  of  penetrating,  at  a  glance,  the 
secret  motives  which  actuated  the  savage  tribes  around  him. 


poNTiAc's  consp:racy.  05 

His  rare  personal  qualities,  his  courage,  resolution,  wisdom, 
address,  and  eloquence,  together  with  the  hereditary  claim  to 
authority  which,  according  to  Indian  custom,  he  possessed, 
secured  for  him  the  esteem  of  both  the  French  and  English, 
and  gave  him  an  influence  among  the  Lake  tribes  greater 
than  that  of  any  ether  individual.  Early  in  life  he  distin- 
guished himself  as  a  chieftain  of  lo  ordinary  ability.  In 
1746  he  commanded  a  powerful  body  of  Indians,  mostly 
Ottawas,  who  gallantly  defended  the  people  of  Detroit 
against  the  formidable  attack  of  several  combined  northern 
tribes;  and  it  is  supposed  that  he  was  present  at  the  disastrous 
defeat  of  Braddock,  in  which  several  hundred  of  his  warriors 
were  engaged.  He  had  always,  at  least  up  to  the  rime  when 
Major  Kogers  came  into  the  country,  been  a  firm  friend  of 
the  French,  and  received  many  marks  tf  esteem  from  the 
French  officer.  Marquis  de  Montcalm.' 

"How  could  he,  then,  'the  daring  chief  of  the  ISTorthwesi;,' 
do  otherwise  than  dispute  the  English  claim  to  his  country? 
How  could  he  endure  the  sight  of  this  people  driving  the 
game  from  his  hunting-grounds,  and  his  friends  and  allies 
from  the  lands  they  had  so  'long  possessed  ?  When  he  heard 
that  Rogers  was  advancing  along  the  lakes  to  take  possession 
of  the  country,  his  indignation  knew  no  bounds,  and  he  at 
once  sent  deputies,  requesting  him  to  halt  until  such  time  as 
he  could  see  him.  Flattering  w^ords  and  fair  promises 
induced  him,  at  length,  to  extend  the  hand  of  friendship  to 
Rogers.  He  was  inclined  to  live  peaceably  with  the  English, 
and  to  encourage  their  settling  in  the  country,  as  long  as 
they  treated  him  as  he  deserved;  but  if  they  treated  him  with 
neglect,  he  would  shut  up  the  way,  and  exclude  them  from 
it.  He  did  not  consider  himself  a  conquered  prince,  but  he 
expected  to  be  treated  with  the  respect  and  honor  due  to  a 
king.' 


}> 


96  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

The  Indians  felt,  as  Minavavana  expressed  it,  that  they 
had  **no  father  among  the  white  men  but  the  King  of 
France;"  Pontiac  resolved,  as  he  had  threatened,  to  **shut 
up  the  way."  His  plan  was  to  make  a  contemporaneous 
assault  upon  all  the  British  posts,  and  effectually  extinguish 
the  English  power  at  a  single  blow.  ''1'his  was  a  stroke  of 
policy  which  evinced  an  extraordinary  gen'us,  and  demanded 
for  its  execution  an  energy  and  courage  of  the  highest  order. 
But  Pontiac  was  fully  equal  to  the  task.  He  was  as  skillful 
in  executing  as  he  was  bold  in  planning.  He  knew  that  suc- 
cess would  multiply  friends  and  allies;  but  friends  and  allies 
were  necessary  to  insure  success." 

"First,  then,  a  council  must  be  called;  and  for  this  pur- 
pose, at  the  close  of  1763,  he  sent  out  his  ambassadors  to  all 
the  different  nations.  With  the  war-belt  of  wampum  and 
the  tomahawk  stained  red  in  token  of  war,  these  swift-footed 
messengers  went  from  camp  to  camp  and  from  village  to  vil- 
lage, throughout  the  North,  South,  East,  and  West;  and  in 
whatever  tribe  they  appeared,  the  sachems  assembled  to  hear 
the  words  of  the  great  Pontiac.  The  message  was  every- 
where heard  with  approbation,  'the  war-belt  accepted,  and 
the  hatchet  seized,  as  an  indication  that  the  assembled  chiefs 
stood  pledged  to  take  part  in  the  war, 

"The  Grand  Council  assembled  on  the  twenty-seventh  day 
of  the  following  April,  on  the  banks  of  the  little  river  Ecorce, 
not  far  from  Detroit.  The  pipe  went  round,  and  Pontiac 
stepped  forth,  plumed  and  painted  in  the  full  costume  of 
war.  He  called  into  requisition  all  the  eloquence  and  cun- 
ning of  which  he  was  master.  He  appealed  to  their  fears, 
their  hopes,  their  ambition,  their  cupidity,  their  hatred  of 
the  English,  and  their  love  for  their  old  friends,  the  French. 
He  displayed  to  them  a  belt  which  he  said  the  King  of 
France  had  sent  him,  urging  him  to  drive  the  English  from 


'       PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY.  9T 

the  country,  and  open  the  way  for  the  return  of  the  French, 
lie  painted,  in  ^^  )wing  colors,  the  common  interests  of  their 
race,  and  called  upon  them  to  make  a  stand  against  a  com- 
mon foe."  lie  related  a  dream  in  which  the  Great  Manitou 
had  appeared  to  a  chief  of  the  Abenakis,  saying:  '*I  am  the 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  trees,  lakes,  rivers,  and  all 
things  else.  I  am  the  Maker  of  mankind,  and  because  I  love 
you,  you  must  do  my  will.  The  land  on  which  you  live,  I 
made  for  you,  and  not  for  others.  Why  do  you  suffer  the 
white  men  to  dwell  among  you?  My  children,  you  have  for- 
gotten the  customs  and  traditions  of  your  forefathers.  Why 
do  you  not  clothe  yourselves  in  skins,  as  they  did,  and  usa 
the  bows  an'l  arrows,  and  the  stone-pointed  lances  which 
they  used?  You  have  bought  guns,  knives,  kettles,  and 
blankets  from  the  white  men,  until  you  can  ro  longer  do 
without  them;  and,  what  is  worse,  you  have  drunk  the  poison 
fire-water,  which  turns  you  uito  fools.  Fling  all  these  things 
away;  live  as  your  wise  forefathers  lived  before  you.  And  as 
for  these  English — these  dogs  dressed  in  red,  who  have  come 
to  rob  you  of  your  hunting-grounds,  and  drive  away  the 
game — you  must  lift  the  hatchet  against  them.  Wipe  them 
from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  then  you  will  win  my  favor 
back  again,  and  once  more  be  happy  and  prosperous.  The 
children  of  your  great  father,  the  King  of  France,  are  not 
like  the  English.  Never  forget  that  they  are  your  brethren. 
They  are  very  dear  to  me,  for  they  love  the  red  men,  and 
understand  the  true  mode  of  worshiping  me." 

We  left  Henry  on  his  arrival  at  the  fort.  The  Ottawas 
and  Chippewas  had  received  the  war  belt  of  black  and  pur- 
ple wampum  and  the  painted  hatchet,  from  Pontiac,  and 
were  jDledged  to  join  in  the  war  of  extermination.  Near  the 
last  of  May  word  came  th^  the  blow  had  been  struck  at 
Detroit,  and  the  Indians  were  wild  with  excitement.     The 

^      .         -        ■ 

7 


98  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

Chippewus  resolved  to  assault  Michilimuckinac  at  once  and 
not  notify  tlie  Ottawas.  Other  tribes  had  gathered  in  the 
vicinity  who  joined  the  Chippewas.  We  will  continue  the 
story  in  Henry's  own  words: 

MASSACRE   AT   FORT   MICHILIMACKINAC. 

"  When  I  reached  Michilimackinac.  I  found  several  other 
traders  who  had  arrived  before  me,  from  different  parts  of 
the  country,  and  who,  in  general,  declared  the  disposition  of 
the  Indians  to  be  hostile  to  the  English,  and  even  appre- 
hended some  attack.  M.  Laurent  Ducharme  distinctly 
informed  Major  Ethrington  that  a  plan  was  absolutely  con- 
ceived fct  destroying  him,  his  garrison,  and  all  the  English 
in  the  upper  country;  but  the  commandant,  believing  this 
and  other  reports  to  be  without  foundation,  proceeding  only 
from  idle  or  ill-disposed  persons,  and  of  a  ^ndency  to  do 
mischief,  expressed  much  displeasure  against  M.  Ducharme, 
and  threatened  to  send  the  next  person  who  should  bring  a 
story  of  the  same  kind  a  prisoner  to  Detroit. 

"  The  garrison  at  this  time  consisted  of  ninety  privates, 
two  subalterns,  and  the  commandant,  and  the  English  mer- 
chants at  the  fort  were  four  in  number.  Thus  strong  few 
entertained  anxiety  concerning  the  Indians,  who  had  no 
weapons  but  small  arms. 

**  Meanwhile  the  Indians  from  every  quarter  were  daily 
assembling  in  usual  numbers,  but  with  every  appearance  of 
friendship,  frequenting  the  forts  and  disposing  of  their 
peltries  in  such  a  manner  as  to  dissipate  almost  any  one's 
fears.  For  myself,  on  one  occasion  I  took  the  liberty  of 
observing  to  Major  Ethrington  that,  in  my  judgment,  no 
confidence  ought  to  be  placed  in  them,  and  that  I  was 
informed  no  less  than  four  hundred  lay  around  the  fort.  In 
return  the  Major  only  rallied  me  on  my  timidity:  and  it  is  to 
be  confessed  that,   if  this  officer  neglected  admonition  on  his 


MASSACBB   AT    FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  99 

part,  so  did  I  on  mine.  Shortly  after  my  first  arrival  at 
Michilimackinac,  in  the  preceding  year,  a  Chippewa  named 
Wawatam  begmn  to  come  often  to  my  house,  betraying  in  his 
demeanor  strong  marks  of  personal  regard.  After  this  had 
continued  for  some  time,  he  came  on  a  certain  day,  bringing 
with  him  his  whole  family;  and,  at  the  same  time,  a  large 
present,  consisting  of  skins,  sugar,  and  dried  meat.  Having 
laid  these  in  a  heap,  ho  commenced  a  speech,  in  which  he 
informed  me  that,  some  years  before,  he  had  observed  a  fast, 
devoting  himself,  according  to  the  custom  of  his  nation,  to 
solitude  and  the  mortification  of  his  body,  in  the  hope  to 
obtain  from  the  Great  Spirit  protection  through  all  his  days; 
that,  on  this  occasion,  he  had  dreamed  of  adopting  an  Eng- 
lishman as  his  son,  brother,  and  friend;  that,  from  the 
moment  in  which  he  first  beheld  me,  he  had  recognized  me 
as  the  person  whom  the  Great  Spirit  had  been  pleased 
to  point  out  to  him  for  a  brother;  that  he  hoped  that 
I  would  not  refuse  his  present,  and  that  he  should  forever 
regard  me  as  one  of  his  family. 

"I  could  do  no  otherwise  than  accept  the  present,  and 
declare  my  willingness  to  have  so  good  a  man  as  this  appeared 
to  be  for  my  friend  and  brother.  I  offered  a  present  in 
return  for  that  .which  I  had  received,  which  Wawatam 
accepted,  and  then,  thanking  me  for  the  favor  which  he  said 
that  I  had  rendered  him,  he  left  me,  and  soon  after  set  out 
on  his  Winter^s  hunt. 

"  Twelve  months  had  now  elapsed  since  the  occurrence  of 
this  incident,  and  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  person  of  my 
irother,  when,  on  the  second  day  of  June,  Wawatam  came 
again  to  my  house,  in  a  temper  of  mind  visibly  melancholy 
and  thoughtful.  He  told  me  that  he  had  just  returned  from 
his  ivintering -ground,  and  I  asked  after  his  health;  but  with- 
out answering  my  r^uestion,  he  went  on  to  say  that  he  was 


100  HISrORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

very  sorry  to  find  me  returneil  from  the  Sault;  that  he  had 
intended  to  go  to  that  place  hioicelf,  immediately  after  his 
arrival  at  Michilimackinac;  and  that  he  wished  me  to  go 
there  along  with  him  and  his  family  the  next  morning.  To 
all  this  he  joined  an  inquiry  whether  or  not  the  commandant 
had  heard  bad  news,  adding  that,  during  the  Winter,  he  had 
himself  been  frequently  disturbed  with  the  noise  of  evil 
birds;  and  further  suggesting  that'  there  were  numerous 
Indians  near  the  fort,  many  of  whom  had  never  shown  them- 
selves within  it.  Wawatam  was  about  forty-five  years  of  age, 
of  an  excellent  character  among  his  nation,  and  a  chief. 

**  Referring  much  of  what  I  heard  to  the  peculiarities  of 
the  Indian  character,  I  did  not  pay  all  the  attention  which 
they  will  be  found  to  have  deserved  to  the  entreaties  and 
remarks  of  my  visitor.  I  answered  that  I  could  not  think  of 
going  to  the  Sault  so  soon  as  the  next  morning,  but  would 
follow  him  there  after  the  arrival  of  my  clerks.  Finding 
himself  unable  to  prevail  with  me,  he  withdrew  for  that  day; 
but  early  the  next  morning  he  came  again,  bringing  with  him 
his  wife  and  a  present  of  dried  meat.  At  this  interview, 
after  stating  that  he  had  several  packs  of  beaver,  for  which 
he  intended  to  deal  with  me,  he  expressed  a  second  time  his 
apprehensions  from  the  numerous  Indians-  who  were  around 
the  fort,  and  earnestly  pressed  me  to  consent  to  an  immediate 
departure  for  the  Sault.  As  a  reason  for  this  particular 
request,  he  assured  me  that  all  the  Indians  proposed  to  come 
in  a  body  that  day  to  the  fort,  to  demand  liquor  of  the  com- 
mandant, and  that  he  wished  me  to  be  gone  before  they 
should  grow  intoxicated.  I  had  made,  at  the  period  to  which 
I  am  now  referring,  so  much  progress  in  the  language  in 
which  Wawatam  addressed  me,  as  to  be  able  to  hold  an 
ordinary  conversation  in  it;  but  the  Indian  manner  of  speech 
is  so  extravagantly  figurative,  that  it  is  only  for  a  very  per- 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT   MICHILIMaCKINAC.  101 

feet  master  to  follow  and  comprehend  it  entirely.  Had  I 
been  further  advanced  in  this  respect,  I  think  that  I  should 
have  gathered  so  much  information  from  this,  my  friendly 
monitor,  as  would  have  put  me  into  possession  of  the  designs 
of  the  enemy,  and  enabled  me  to  save  others  as  well  as 
myself;  as  it  was,  it  unfortunately  happened  that  I  turned  a 
deaf  ear  to  every  thing,  leaving  Wawatam  and  his  wife,  after 
long  and  patient,  but  ineffectual  efforts,  to  depart  alone,  with 
dejected  countenances,  and  not  before  they  had  each  let  fall 
some  tears. 

"In  the  course  of  the  same  day,  I  observed  that  the 
Indians  came  in  great  numbers  into  the  fort,  purchasing 
tomahawks  (small  axes  of  one  pound  vvoight),  and  frequently 
desiring  to  see  silver  arm-bands,  and  o*^her  valuable  orna- 
ments, of  which  I  had  a  large  quantity  for  sale.  These 
ornaments,  however,  they  in  no  instanco  purchased;  but, 
after  turning  them  over,  left  them,  saying  that  they  would 
call  again  the  next  day.  Their  motive,  as  it  afterward 
appeared,  was  no  other  than  the  very  artful  one  of  discover- 
ing, by  requesting  to  see  them,  the  particular  places  of  their 
deposit,  so  that  they  might  lay  their  hands  on  them  in  the 
moment  of  pillage,  with  the  greater  certainty  and  dispatch. 

"At  night  I  turned  in  my  mind  the  visits  of  Wawatam; 
but,  though  they  were  calculated  to  excite  uneasiness, 
nothing  induced  me  to  believe  that  serious  mischief  was  at 
hand. 

"  The  next  day,  being  t?ie  4th  of  June,  was  the  king's 
birthday.  The  morning  was  sultry.  A  Chippewa  came  to 
tell  me  that  his  nation  was  going  to  play  at  bag'gat'iway, 
with  the  Sacs  or  Saakies,  another  Indian  nation,  for  a  high 
wager.  He  invited  me  to  witness  the  sport,  adding  that  the 
commandant  was  to  be  there,  and  would  be  on  the  side  of 
the  Chippewas.     In  consequence  of  this  information,  I  went 


102  HISTORY    OP   MACKINAC. 

to  the  commandant,  and  expostulated  with  him  a  little, 
representing  that  the  Indians  might  possibly  have  some 
sinister  end  in  view;  but  the  commandant  only  smiled  at  my 
suspicions." 

'*  The  game  of  baggatiway,  which  the  Indians  played  upon 
that  memorable  occasion,  was  the  most  exciting  sport  in 
which  the  red  man  could  engage.  It  was  played  with  bat 
and  ball.  The  bat,  so  called,  was  about  four  foot  in  length, 
and  an  inch  in  diameter.  It  was  made  of  the  toughest 
material  that  could  be  found.  At  one  end  it  was  curved,  and 
terminated  in  a  sore  of  r?ck3t,  or  perhaps  more  properly  a 
ring,  in  which  a  network  of  cord  was  loosely  woven.  The 
players  were  not  allowed  to  touch  the  ball  with  the  hand, 
but  caught  it  in  this  network  at  the  end  of  the  bat.  At 
either  end  of  the  ground  a  tall  post  was  planted.  These 
posts  marked  the  stations  of  the  rival  parties,  and  were 
sometimes  a  mile  apart.  The  object  of  each  party  was  to 
defend  its  own  post  and  carry  the  ball  to  that  of  the 
adversary." 

"At  the  beginning  of  the  game  the  main  body  of  the 
players  assemble  half-way  between  the  two  posts.  Every  eye 
sparkles  and  every  cheek  is  already  aglow  with  excitement. 
The  ball  is  tossed  high  into  the  air,  and  a  general  struggle 
ensues  to  secure  it  as  it  descends.  He  who  succeeds  starts 
for  the  goal  of  the  adversary  holding  it  high  above  his  head. 
The  opposite  party,  with  merry  yells,  are  swift  to  pursue. 
His  course  is  intercepted,  and  rather  than  see  the  ball  taken 
from  him,  he  throws  it,  as  the  boy  throws  a  stone  from  a 
sling,  as  far  toward  the  goal  of  the  adversary  as  he  can.  An 
adversary  in  the  game  catches  it,  and  sends  it  whizzing  back 
in  the  opposite  direction,  Hither  and  thither  it  goes;  now 
far  to  the  right,  now  as  far  to  the  left;  now  near  to  the  one, 
now  as  near  to  the  other  goal;  the  whole  band  crowding  con- 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  103 

tinually  after  it  in  the  wildest  confusion,  until,  finally,  some 
agile  figure,  more  fleet  of  foot  than  others,  succeeds  in  bear- 
ing it  to  the  goal  of  the  opposite  party." 

The  writer  when  a  boy,  eleven  years  old,  saw  this  game 
played  near  Fort  Towson,  in  the  Indian  Territory,  between 
Choctaws  and  Chickasaws.  My  father  was  Post  Surgeon  in 
the  medical  corps  of  the  army,  at  Towson.  We  were  the 
guests  of  a  Choctaw  chief,  Colbert,  and  his  son.  I  went  to 
school  with  young  Colbert,  where  there  were  about  forty 
pupils,  all  Indians,  except  two  white  boys  and  myself.  On 
this  occasion  there  were  one  hundred  players,  fifty  from  each 
tribe.  The  players  were  naked,  excepting  a  breech-clout,  of 
raw-hide  or  cloth,  ornamented  with  feathers  or  beads,  some 
decked  behind  with  horse  or  coon  tails,  according  to  the 
fancy  of  the  buck.  The  game  was  played  just  as  here  de- 
scribed, but  there  were  two  long  poles,  about  six  or  eight 
inches  apart,  at  each  end  of  the  line.  The  object  was  to 
throw  the  ball  between  the  poles  of  the  adversary.  At  the 
termination  of  the  game  there  was  a  great  feast,  and,  among 
other  delicacies,  dog  was  served.  My  father  said  I  partook 
of  roast  dog  with  a  relish,  but  I  don't  remember  that  part. 

"In  the  heat  of  the  contest,  when  all  are  running  at  their 
greatest  speed,  if  one  stumbles  and  falls,  fifty  or  a  hundred, 
who  are  in  close  pursuit  and  unable  to  stop,  pile  over  him 
forming  a  mound  of  human  bodies;  and  frequently  players 
are  so  bruised  as  to  be  unable  to  proceed  in  the  game. 

"This  game,  with  its  attendant  noise  and  violence,  was 
well  calculated  to  divert  the  attention  of  officers  and  men, 
and  thus  permit  the  Indians  to  take  possession  of  the  fort. 
To  make  their  success  more  certain,  they  prevailed  upon  as 
many  as  they  could  to  come  out  of  the  fort,  while  at  the  same 
time  their  squaws  wrapped  in  blankets,  beneath  which  they 
concealed  the  murderous  weapons,   were  placed   inside  the 


104  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

inclosure.  The  plot  was  bo  ingeniously  laid  that  no  one  sus- 
pected danger.  The  discipline  of  the  garrison  was  relaxed, 
and  the  soldiers  permitted  to  stroll  about  and  view  the  sport, 
without  weapons  of  defense.  And  even  when  the  ball,  as  if 
by  chance,  was  lifted  high  in  the  air,  to  descend  inside  the 
pickets,  and  was  followed  by  four  hundred  savages,  all  eager, 
all  struggling,  all  shouting  in  the  unrestrained  pursuit  of  a 
rude,  athletic  exercise,  no  alarm  was  felt  until  the  shrill  war- 
whoop  told  the  startled  garrison  that  the  slaughter  had 
actually  begun. '^ 

Henry  continues:  "I  did  not  go  myself  to  see  the  match 
which  was  now  to  be  played  without  the  fort,  because,  there 
being  a  canoe  prepared  to  depart  on  the  following  day,  for 
Montreal,  I  employed  myself  in  writing  letters  to  my  friends; 
and  even  when  a  fellow-trader,  Mr.  Tracy,  happened  to  call 
upon  me.  saying  that  another  canoe  had  just  arrived  from 
Detroit,  and  proposing  that  I  should  go  with  him  to  the 
beach,  to  inquire  the  news,  it  so  happened  that  I  still  re- 
mained, to  finish  my  letters,  promising  to  follow  Mr,  Tracy 
in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes.  Mr.  Tracy  had  not  gone 
more  than  twenty  paces  from  my  door,  when  I  heard  an  In- 
dian war-cry,  and  a  noise  of  general  confusion.  Going 
instantly  to  my  window,  I  saw  a  crowd  of  Indians,  within  the 
fort,  furiously  cutting  down  and  scalping  every  Englishman 
they  found.  In  particular  I  witnessed  the  fate  of  Lieutenant 
Jemette. 

"I  had,  in  the  room  in  which  I  was,  a  fowling-piece,  loaded 
with  swan-shot.  This  I  immediately  seized,  and  held  it  for  a 
few  minutes,  waiting  to  hear  the  drum  beat  to  arms.  In  this 
dreadful  interval  x  saw  several  of  my  countrymen  fall,  and 
more  than  one  struggling  between  the  knees  of  an  Indian, 
who,  holding  him  in  this  manner,  scalped  him  while  yet 
living. 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  105 

''At  length,  disappointed  in  the  hope  of  seeing  resistance 
made  to  the  enemy,  and  sensible  of  course,  that  no  effort  of 
my  own  unassisted  arm  could  avail  against  four  hundred  In- 
dians, I  thought  only  of  seeking  shelter.  Amid  the  slaugh- 
ter which  was  raging,  I  observed  many  of  the  Canadian 
inhabitants  of  the  fort  calmly  looking  on,  neither  opposing 
the  Indians  nor  suffering  injury;  and,  from  this  circum- 
stance, I  conceived  a  hope  of  finding  security  in  their  houses. 

"  Between  the  yard-door  of  my  own  house  and  of  M.  Lang- 
lade, my  next  neighbor,  there  was  only  a  low  fence,  over 
which  I  easily  climbed.  At  my  entrance  I  found  the  ^^hole 
family  at  the  windows,  gazing  at  the  scene  of  blood  before 
them.  I  addressed  myself  immediately  to  M.  Langlade;  beg- 
ging that  he  would  put  me  into  some  place  of  safety  until  the 
heat  of  the  affair  should  be  over,  an  act  of  charity  by  which 
he  might  perhaps  preserve  me  from  the  general  massacre; 
but,  while  I  uttered  my  petition,  M.  Langlade,  who  had 
looked  for  a  moment  at  me,  turned  again  to  the  window, 
shrugging  his  shoulders,  and  intimating  that  he  could  do 
nothing  for  me:     '  Q^le  voudriez — votis  que  fen  fjraisf 

"  This  was  a  moment  for  despair;  but  the  next,  a  Pani  wo- 
man, a  slave  of  M.  Langlade,  beckoned  me  to  follow  her.  She 
brought  me  to  a  door,  which  she  opened,  desiring  me  to  enter, 
and  telling  me  that  it  led  to  the  garret,  where  I  must  go  and 
conceal  myself.  I  joyfully  obeyed  her  directions;  and  she, 
having  followed  me  up  to  the  garret  door,  locked  it  after  me, 
and  with  great  presence  of  mind  took  away  the  key. 

*'This  shelter  obtained,  if  shelter  I  could  hope  to  find  it,  I 
was  naturally  anxious  to  know  what  might  still  be  passing 
without.  'Through  an  aperture,  which  afforded  me  a  view  of 
the  area  of  the  fort,  I  beheld,  in  shapes  the  foulest  and  most 
terrible,  the  ferocious  triumphs  of  barbarian  conquerors. 
The  dead  were  scalped  and  mangled;  the  dying  were  writhing 


106  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

and  shrieking  under  the  unsatiated  knife  and  tomahawk; 
and  from  the  bodies  of  some,  ripped  open,  their  butchers 
were  drinking  the  blood,  scooped  up  in  the  hollow  of  joined 
hands,  and  quaffed  amid  shouts  of  rage  and  victory.  I  was 
shaken,  not  only  with  horror,  but  with  fear,  The  sufferings 
which  I  witnessed,  I  seemed  on  the  point  of  experiencing. 
No  long  time  elapsed  before,  everyone  being  destroyed  who 
could  be  found,  there  was  a  general  cry  of  ^All  is  finished! 
At  the  same  instant  I  heard  some  of  the  Indians  enter  the 
house  in  which  I  was.  The  garret  was  separated  from  the 
room  below  only  by  a  layer  of  single  boards,  at  once  the  floor- 
ing of  the  one  and  the  ceiling  of  the  other.  I  could  there- 
fore hear  everything  that  passed;  and  the  Indians  no  sooner 
came  in  than  they  inquired  whether  or  not  any  Englishmen 
were  in  the  house.  M.  Langlade  replied  that  *he  could  not 
say;  he  'did  not  know  of  any,' — answers  in  which  he  did  not 
exceed  the  truth,  for  the  *Pani  woman  had  not  only  hidden 
me  by  stealth,  but  kept  my  secret,  and  her  own.  M.  Lang- 
lade was  therefore,  as  I  presume,  as  far  from  a  wish  to  destroy 
me  as  he  was  careless  about  saving  me,  when  he  added  to 
these  answers,  that  *they  might  examine  for  themselves,  and 
would  soon  be  satisfied  as  to  the  object  of  their  question.' 
Saying  this,  he  brought  them  to  the  garret  door. 

*'  The  state  of  my  mind  will  be  imagined.  Arrived  at  the 
door,  some  delay  was  occasioned  by  the  absence  of  the  key, 
and  a  few  moments  were  thus  allowed  me  in  which  to  look 
around  me  for  a  hiding  place.  In  one  corner  of  the  garret 
was  a  heap  of  those  vessels  of  birch  bark  used  in  maple-sugar 
making,  as  I  have  recently  described. 

"The  door  was  unlocked,  and  opening,  and  the  Indians 
ascending  the  stairs,  before  I  had  completely  crept  into  a 
small  opening  which  presented  itself  at  one  end  of  the  heap. 

*Paunee. 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT   MICHILIMACKINAC.  107 

An  instant  later  four  Indians  entered  the  room,  all  armed 
with  tomahawks,  and  all  besmeared  with  blood  upon  every 
part  of  their  bodies. 

"The  die  appeared  to  be  cast.  I  could  scarcely  breathe, 
but  I  thought  that  the  throbbing  of  my  heart  occasioned  a 
noise  loud  enough  to  betray  me.  The  Indians  walked  in 
every  direction  about  the  garret,  and  one  of  them  appioached 
me  so  closely  that  at  a  particular  moment,  had  he  put  forth 
his  hand  he  must  have  touched  me.  Still  I  remained  undis- 
covered, a  circumstance  to  which  the  dark  color  of  my 
clothes,  and  the  want  of  light  in  a  room  which  had  no  win- 
dow, and  in  the  corner  in  which  I  was,  must  have  contributed. 
In  a  word,  after  taking  several  turns  in  the  room,  during 
which  they  told  M.  Langlade  how  many  they  had  killed,  and 
how  many  scalps  they  had  taken,  they  returned  down  stairs, 
and  I,  with  sensations  not  to  be  expressed,  heard  the  door, 
which  was  the  barrier  between  me  and  my  fate,  locked  for 
the  second  time. 

• '  There  was  a  feather-bed  on  the  floor,  and  on  this,  ex- 
hausted as  I  was  by  the  agitation  of  my  mind,  I  threw  myself 
down  and  fell  asleep.  In  this  state  I  remained  till  the  dark 
of  the  evening,  when  I  was  awakened  by  a  second  opening  of 
the  door.  The  person  that  now  entered  was  M.  Langlade's 
wife,  who  was  much  surprised  at  finding  me,  but  advised  me 
not  to  be  uneasy,  observing  that  the  Indians  had  killed  most 
of  the  English,  but  that  she  hoped  I  might  myself  escape.  A 
shower  of  rain  having  begun  to  fall,  she  had  come  to  stop  a 
hole  in  the  roof.  On  her  going  away,  I  begged  her  to  send 
me  a  little  water  to  drink,  which  she  did. 

"As  night  was  now  advancing,  I  continued  to  lie  on  the 
bed,  ruminating  on  my  condition,  but  unable  to  discover  a 
source  from  which  I  could  hope  for  life.  A  flight  to  Detroit 
had  no  probable  chance  of  success.    The  distance,  from  Mich- 


108  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

ilimackiiiac  was  four  hundred  miles;  I  was  v.ithout  provis- 
ions; and  the  wliole  length  of  the  road  lay  through  Indian 
countries,  countries  of  an  enemy  in  arms,  where  the  first  man 
whom  I  should  meet  would  kill  me.  To  stay  where  I  was, 
threatened  nearly  the  same  issue.  As  hefore,  fatigue  of  mind, 
and  not  tranquility,  suspended  my  cares  and  procuied  me 
further  sleep. 

"  The  respite  which  sleep  afforded  me,  during  the  night, 
was  put  to  an  end  by  the  return  of  morning.  I  was  again  on 
the  rack  of  apprehension.  At  sunrise  I  heard  the  family 
stirring,  and,  presently  after,  Indian  voices,  informing  M. 
Langlade  that  they  had  not  found  my  hapless  self  among  the 
dead,  and  that  they  supposed  me  to  be  somewhere  concealed. 
M.  Langlade  appeared,  from  what  followed,  to  be,  by  this 
time,  acquainted  with  the  place  of  my  retreat,  of  which  no 
doubt  he  had  been  informed  by  his  wife.  The  poor  woman, 
as  soon  as  the  Indians  mentioned  me  declared  to  her  husband 
in  the  French  tongue,  that  he  should  no  longer  keep  me  in 
his  house,  but  deliver  me  up  to  my  pursuers;  giving 
as  a  reason  for  this  measure,  that  should  the  Indians 
discover  his  instrumentality  in  my  concealment,  they  might 
avenge  it  on  her  children,  and  that  it  was  better  that 
I  should  die  than  they.  M.  Langlade  resisted,  at  first,  this 
sentence  of  his  wife^s,  but  soon  suffered  her  to  prevail, 
informing  the  Indians  that  he  had  been  told  I  was  in 
the  house,  that  I  had  come  there  without  his  knowledge,  and 
that  he  would  put  me  into  their  hands.  This  was  no  sooner 
expressed  than  he  began  to  ascend  the  stairs,  the  Indians  fol- 
lowing upon  his  heels. 

**I  now  resigned  myself  to  the  fate  with  which  I  was 
menaced;  and,  regarding  every  attempt  at  concealment  as 
vain,  I  arose  from  the  bed,  and  presented  myself  full  in  view 
to  the  Indians  who  were  entering  the  room.     They  were  all 


MASSACRE    AT   FORT   MTCHILIMACKINAC.  109 

in  a  state  of  intoxication,  and  entirely  naked,  except  about 
the  middle.  One  of  them,  named,  Wenniway,  whom  I  had 
previously  known,  and  who  "Was  upward  of  six  feet  in  height, 
had  his  entire  face  and  body  covered  with  charcoal  and 
grease,  only  that  a  white  spot  of  two  inches  in  diameter  en- 
circled either  eye.  This  man,  walking  up  to  me,  seized  me 
with  one  hand  by  the  collar  of  the  coat,  while  in  the  other 
he  held  a  large  carving-knife,  as  if  to  plunge  it  into  my  breast; 
his  eyes,  meanwhile,  were  fixed  steadfastly  on  mine.  At 
length,  after  some  seconds  of  the  most  anxious  suspense,  he 
dropped  his  arm,  saying,  *I  won't  kill  you  I'  To  this  he 
added,  that  he  had  been  frequently  engaged  in  wars  against 
the  English,  and  had  brought  away  many  scalps;  that,  on  a 
certain  occasion,  he  had  lost  a  brother  whose  name  was 
Musinigon,  and  that  I  should  be  called  after  him. 

"A  reprieve,  upon  any  terms,  placed  me  among  the  living, 
and  gave  me  back  the  sustaining  voice  of  hope;  but  Wenni. 
way  ordered  me  down  stairs,  and  there  informing  me  that 
I  was  to  be  taken  to  his  cabin,  where,  and  indeed  every- 
where else,  the  Indians  were  all  mad  with  liquor,  death  again 
was  threatened,  and  not  as  possible  only,  but  as  certain.  I 
mentioned  my  fears  on  this  subject  to  M.  Langlade,  begging 
him  to  represent  the  danger  to  my  master.  M.  Langlade,  in 
this  instance,  did  not  withhold  his  compassion,  and  Wenni- 
way immediately  consented  that  I  should  remain  where  I 
was,  until  he  found  another  opportunity  to  take  me  away. 

"Thus  far  secure,  I  reascended  my  garret  stairs,  in  order 
to  place  myself  the  farthest  possible  out  of  the  reach  of  insult 
from  drunken  Indians;  but  I  had  not  remained  there  more 
than  an  hour,  wiien  I  was  called  to  the  room  below,  in  which 
was  an  Indian,  who  said  that  I  must  go  with  him  out  of  the 
fort,  Wenniway  having  sent  him  to  fetch  me.  This  man,  as 
well  as  Wenniway  himself,  I  had  seen  before.     In  the  pre- 


110  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

ceding  year  I  had  allowed  him  to  take  goods  on  credit,  for 
which  he  was  still  in  my  debt;  and,  some  short  time  previous 
to  the  surprise  of  the  fort,  he  had  said,  upon  my  upbraiding 
him  with  want  of  hcnesty,  that  'he  would  pay  me  before 
long!'  This  speech  now  came  fresh  into  my  memory,  and 
led  me  to  suspect  that  the  fellow  had  formed  a  design  against 
my  life.  I  communicated  the  suspicion  to  M.  Langlade;  but 
he  gave  for  answer,  that  I  was  not  my  own  m.aster,  and  must 
do  as  I  was  ordered. 

"  The  Indian,  on  his  part,  directed  that  before  I  left  the 
house  I  should  undress  myself,  declaring  that  my  coat  and 
shirt  would  become  him  better  than  they  did  me.  His 
pleasure,  in  this  respect,  being  complied  with,  no  other  al- 
ternative was  left  me  than  either  to  go  out  naked,  or  to  put 
on  the  clothes  of  the  Indian,  which  he  freely  gave  me  in  ex- 
change. His  motive  for  thus  stripping  me  of  my  ov/n  ap- 
parrel,  was  no  other,  as  I  afterward  learned,  than  this,  that 
it  might  not  be  stained  with  blood  when  he  should  kill  me. 

"  I  was  now  told  to  proceed;  and  my  driver  followed  me  close 
until  I  had  passed  the  gate  of  the  fort,  when  I  turned  toward 
the  spot  where  I  knew  the  Indians  to  be  encamped.  This, 
however,  did  not  suit  the  purpose  of  my  enemy,  who  seized 
me  by  the  arm,  and  drew  me  violently  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion, to  the  distance  of  fifty  yards  above  the  fort.  Here, 
finding  that  I  was  approaching  the  bushes  and  sand-hills,  I 
determined  to  proceed  no  farther;  but  told  the  Indian  that  I 
believed  he  meant  to  murder  me,  and  that  if  so,  he  might  as 
well  strike  where  I  was  as  at  any  greater  distance.  He 
replied,  with  coolness,  that  my  suspicions  were  just,  and  that 
he  meant  to  pay  me  in  this  manner  for  my  goods.  At  the 
same  time  he  produced  a  knife,  and  held  me  in  a  position  to 
receive  the  intended  blow.  Both  this,  and  that  which  fol- 
lowed, were  necessarily  the  affair  of  a  moment.     By  some 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  Ill 

effort,  too  sudden  r  '  t-o  little  dependent  on  thought  to  be 
explained  or  remembered,  I  v/as  enabled  to  arrest  his  arm  and 
give  him  a  sudden  push,  by  which  I  turned  him  from  me, 
and  released  myself  from  his  grasp.  This  was  no  sooner 
done,  than  I  ran  toward  the  fort  with  all  the  swiftness  in  my 
power,  the  Indian  following  me,  and  I  expecting  every 
moment  to  feel  his  knife.  I  succeeded  in  my  flight,  and,  on 
entering  the  fort,  I  saw  Wenniway  standing  in  the  midst  of 
the  area,  and  to  him  I  hastened  for  protection.  Wenniway 
desired  the  Indian  to  desist;  but  the  latter  pursued  me 
around  him,  making  several  strokes  at  me  with  his  knife,  and 
foaming  at  the  mouth,  with  rage  at  the  repeated  failure  of 
his  purpose.  At  length  Wenniway  drew  near  to  M.  Lang- 
lade's house,  and,  the  dooi  being  open,  I  ran  into  it.  The 
Indian  followed  me;  but  on  my  entering  the  house,  he  vol- 
untarily abandoned  the  pursuit. 

"  Preserved  so  often  and  so  unexpectedly,  as  it  had  now 
been  my  lot  to  be,  I  returned  to  my  garret  with  a  strong 
inclination  to  believe  that,  through  the  will  of  the  overruling 
power,  no  Indian  enemy  could  do  me  hurt;  but  new  trials,  as 
I  believed,  were  at  hand,  when,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
I  was  aroused  from  sleep  and  once  more  desired  to  descend 
the  stairs.  Not  less,  however,  to  my  satisfaction  than  sur- 
prise, I  was  summoned  only  to  meet  Major  Ethrington,  Mr. 
Bostwick,  and  Lieutenant  Lesslie,  who  were  in  the  room 
below.  These  gentlemen  had  been  taken  prisoners,  while 
looking  at  the  game  without  the  fort,  and  immediately 
stripped  of  all  their  clothes.  They  were  now  sent  into  the 
fort,  under  the  charge  of  Canadians,  because,  the  Indians 
having  resolved  on  getting  drunk,  the  chiefs  were  apprehen- 
sive that  they  would  be  murdered,  if  they  continued  in  the 
camp.  Lieutenant  Jemette  and  seventy  soldiers  had  been 
killed;  and  but  twenty  Englishmen,  including  soldiers,  were 


112  HL'TORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

still  alive.      These  were  all  within  the  fort,  together  with 
nearly  three  hundred  Canadians,  belonging  to  the  canoes,  etc. 

**  These  being  our  numbers,  myself  and  others  proposed  to 
Major  Etherington  to  make  an  effort  for  regaining  possession 
of  the  fort,  and  maintaining  it  against  the  Indians.  The 
Jesuit  missionary  was  consulted  on  the  project;  but  he  dis- 
couraged us  by  his  representations,  not  only  of  the  merciless 
treatment  which  we  must  expect  from  the  Indians,  should 
they  regain  their  superiority,  but  of  the  little  dependence 
which  was  to  be  placed  upon  our  Canadian  auxiliaries.  Thus 
the  fort  and  prisoners  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians, 
though,  through  the  whole  night,  the  prisoners  and  whites 
were  in  actual  possession,  and  they  were  without  the  gates. 

"  The  whole  night,  or  the  greater  part  of  it,  was  passed  in 
mutual  condolence;  and  my  fellow-prisoners  shared  my 
garret.  In  the  morning,  being  again  called  down,  I  found 
my  master,  Wenniway,  and  was  desired  to  follow  him.  He 
led  me  to  a  small  house  within  the  fort,  where,  in  a  narrow 
room,  and  almost  dark,  I  found  Mr.  Ezekiel  Solomons,  an 
Englishman  from  Detroit,  and  a  soldier,  all  prisoners.  With 
these  I  remained  in  painful  suspense  as  to  the  scene  that  was 
next  to  present  itself,  till  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  when 
an  Indian  arrived,  and  presently  marched  us  to  the  lake-side, 
where  a  canoe  appeared  ready  for  departure,  and  in  which  we 
found  that  we  were  to  embark. 

**  Our  voyage,  full  of  doubt  as  it  vas,  would  have  com- 
menced immediately,  but  that  one  of  the  Indians,  who  was 
to  be  of  the  party,  was  absent.  His  arrival  was  to  be  waited 
for,  and  this  occasioned  a  very  long  delay,  during  which  we 
were  exposed  to  a  keen  north-east  wind-  An  old  shirt  was 
all  that  covered  me.  I  suffered  much  from  the  cold,  and  in 
this  extremity,  M.  Langlade  coming  down  to  the  beach,  I 
asked  him  for  a  blanket,  promising)  if  I  lived,  to  pay  him  for 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MICHILIMACKINAC.  113 

it  at  any  price  he  pleased;  but  the  answer  I  received  was  this, 
that  he  could  let  me  have  no  blanket,  unless  there  were  some 
one  to  be  security  for  the  payment.  For  myself,  he  observed, 
I  had  no  longer  any  property  in  that  country.  I  had  no 
more  to  say  to  M.  Langlade;  but,  presently  seeing  another 
Canadian,  named  John  Cuchoise,  I  addressed  him  a  similar 
request,  and  was  not  refused.  Naked  as  I  was,  and  rigorous 
as  was  the  weather,  but  for  the  blanket  I  must  have  perished. 
At  noon  our  party  was  all  collected,  the  prisoners  all 
embarked,  and  we  steered  for  the  Isles  du  Castor,  in  Lake 
Michigan. 

"  The  soldier  who  was  our  companion  in  misfortune  was 
made  fast  to  a  bar  of  the  canoe,  by  a  rope  tied  around  his 
neck,  as  is  the  manner  of  the  Indians  in  transporting  their 
prisoners.  The  rest  were  left  unconfined;  but  a  paddle  was 
put  into  each  of  our  hands,  and  we  were  made  to  use  it.  The 
Indians  in  the  canoe  were  seven  in  number;  the  prisoners 
four.  I  had  left,  as  it  will  be  recollected,  Major  Etherington, 
Lieutenant  Lesslie,  and  Mr.  Bostwick,  at  M.  Langlade's, 
and  was  now  joined  in  misery  with  Mr.  Ezekiel  Solomons,  the 
soldier,  and  the  Englishman,  who  had  newly  arrived  from 
Detroit.  This  was  on  the  sixth  day  of  June.  The  fort  was 
taken  on  the  fourth;  I  surrendered  myself  to  Wenniway  on 
the  fifth;  and  this  was  the  third  day  of  our  distress. 

"We  were  bound,  as  I  have  said,  for  the  Isles  du  Castor, 
which  lie  in  the  mouth  of  Lake  Michigan;  and  we  should 
have  crossed  the  lake  but  that  a  thick  fog  came  on,  on 
account  of  which  the  Indians  deemed  it  safer  to  keep  the 
shore  close  under  their  lee.  We  therefore  approached  the 
lands  of  the  Ottawas,  and  their  village  of  L'Arbre  Croche, 
already  mentioned  as  lying  about  twenty  miles  to  the  west- 
ward of  Michilimackinac,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  tongue 
of  land  on  which  the  fort  is  built. 
8 


114  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

*'  Every  half-hour  the  Indians  gave  their  war-whoops,  one 
for  every  prisoner  in  their  canoe.  This  is  a  general  custom, 
by  the  aid  of  which  all  the  Indians  within  hearing  are 
apprised  of  the  number  of  prisoners  they  are  carrying.  In 
this  manner  we  reached  Wagoshense  (Fox  Point),  a  long 
point,  stretching  westward  into  the  lake,  and  which  the  Otta- 
was  make  a  carrying-place,  to  avoid  going  ronnd  it.  It  is 
distant  eighteen  miles  from  Michilimackinac.  After  the 
Indians  had  made  their  war-whoop,  as  before,  an  Ottawa 
appeared  upon  the  beach,  who  made  signs  that  we  should 
land.  In  consequence,  we  approached.  The  Ottawa  asked  the 
news,  and  kept  the  Chippewas  in  further  conversation,  till 
we  were  within  a  few  yards  of  the  land,  and  in  shallow  water. 
At  this  moment,  a  hundred  men  rushed  upon  us  from  among 
the  bushes,  and  dragged  all  the  prisoners  out  of  the  canoes, 
amid  a  terrifying  shout. 

"We  now  believed  that  our  last  sutferings  were  approach- 
ing; but  no  sooner  were  we  fairly  on  shore,  and  on  our  legs, 
than  the  chiefs  of  the  party  advanced  and  gave  each  of  us 
their  hands,  telling  us  that  they  were  our  friends,  and  Otta- 
was  whom  the  Chippewas  had  insulted  by  destroying  the 
English  without  consulting  with  them  on  the  affair.  They 
added  that  what  they  had  done  was  for  the  purpose  of  saving 
our  lives,  the  Chippewas  having  been  carrying  us  to  the  Isles 
du  Castor  only  to  kill  and  devour  us. 

"  The  reader's  imagination  is  here  distracted  by  the  variety 
of  our  fortunes,  and  he  may  well  paint  to  himself  the  state  of 
mind  of  those  who  sustained  them;  who  were  the  sport  or  the 
victims,  of  a  series  of  events  more  like  dreams  than  realities 
-r-more  like  fiction  than  truth!  It  was  not  long  before  we 
were  embarked  again,  in  the  canoes  of  the  Ottawas,  who, 
the  same  evening  re-landed  us  at  Michilimackinac,  where 
they  marched  us  into  the  fort,  in  view  of  the  Chippewas, 


HA8SACBE    AT    FORT   MIGHILIMAOKINAO.  115 

'  confounded  at  beholding  the  Ottawas  espouse  a  side  oppo- 
Bite  to  their  own.  The  Ottawas,  who  liad  accompanied  us  in 
sufficient  numbers,  took  possession  of  the  fort.  We,  who 
had  changed  masters,  but  were  still  prisoners,  were  lodged 
in  the  house  of  the  commandant,  and  strictly  guarded. 

*' Early  the  next  morning,  a  Generpl  Council  was  held,  in 
which  the  C'hippewas  complained  much  vi  the  conduct  of  the 
Ottawas,  in  robbing  them  of  their  prisoners;  alleging  that  all 
the  Indians,  the  Ottawas  alone  excepted,  were  at  war  with 
the  English;  that  Pontiao  had  taken  Detroit;  that  the  King 
of  France  had  awoke,  and  re-possessed  himself  of  Quebec  and 
Montreal,  and  that  the  English  were  meeting  destruction,  not 
only  at  Michilimackinac,  but  in  every  other  part  of  the 
world.  From  all  this  they  inferred  that  it  became  the 
Ottawas  to  restore  the  prisoners,  and  to  join  in  the  ♦var;  tnd 
the  speech  was  followed  by  large  presents,  being  part  of  the 
plunder  of  the  fort,  and  which  was  previously  heaped  in  the 
center  of  the  room.  The  Indians  rarely  make  their  answers 
till  the  day  after  they  have  heard  the  arguments  offered. 
They  did  not  depart  from  their  custom  on  this  occasion;  and 
the  Council,  therefore,  adjourned. 

"  We,  the  prisoners  whose  fate  was  thus  in  controversy, 
were  unacquainted,  at  the  time,  with  this  transaction:  and 
therefore  enjoyed  a  night  of  tolerable  tranquillity,  not  iu  the 
least  suspecting  the  reverse  which  was  preparing  for  us. 
Which  of  the  arguments  of  the  Chippewas,  or  whether  or  not 
all  were  deemed  valid  by  the  Ottawas,  I  can  not  say,  but  the 
Council  was  resumed  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  and, 
after  several  speeches  had  been  made  in  it,  the  prisoners  were 
sent  for  and  returned  to  the  Chippewas. 

**  The  Ottawas,  who  now  gave  us  into  the  hands  of  the 
Chippewas,  had  themselves  declared  that  the  latter  designed 
no  other  than  to  kill  us,  and  make  broth  of  us.    The  Chip- 


116  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

pewas,  as  soon  as  we  were  restored  to  them,  inarched  us  to  a 
village  of  their  own,  situate  on  the  point  which  is  below  the 
fort,  and  put  us  into  a  lodge,  already  the  prison  of  fourteen 
soldiers,  tied  two  and  two,  with  each  a  rope  around  his  neck, 
and  made  fast  to  a  pole  which  might  be  called  the  supporter 
of  the  building. 

"  I  was  left  untied;  but  I  passed  a  night  sleepless,  and  full 
of  wretchedness.  My  bed  was  the  bare  ground,  and  I  was  again 
reduced  to  an  old  shirt,  as  my  entire  apparel;  the  blanket 
which  I  had  received,  through  the  generosity  of  M.  Cuchoise, 
having  been  taken  from  me  among  the  Ottawas,  when  they 
siezed  upon  myself  and  the  others,  at  Wagoshence.  I  was 
besides  in  want  of  food,  having  for  two  days  eaten  nothing. 
I  confess  that  in  the  canoe  with  the  Chippewas,  I  was  offered 
bread — but  bread  with  what  accompaniment!  They  had  a 
loaf,  which  they  cut  with  the  same  knives  that  they  had 
employied  in  the  massacre — knives  still  covered  with  blood. 
The  blood  they  moistened  with  spittle,  and  rubbing  it  on  the 
bread,  offered  this  for  food  to  their  prisoners,  telling  them  to 
eat  the  !:•'  >''A  of  their  countrymen. 

"Such  was  my  situation  on  the  morning  of  the  seventh  of 
June,  in  the  year  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty-three. 
But  a  few  hours  produced  an  event  which  gave  still  a  new 
color  to  my  lot.  Toward  noon,  when  the  great  war-chief,  in 
company  with  Wenniway,  was  seated  at  the  opposite  end  of 
the  lodge,  my  friend  and  brother,  Wawatam,  suddenly  came 
in.  During  the  four  days  preceding,  I  had  often  wondered 
what  had  become  of  him.  In  passing  by,  he  gave  me  his 
hand,  but  went  immediately  toward  the  great  chief,  by  the 
side  of  whom  and  Wenniway  he  sat  himself  down.  The  most 
uninterrupted  silence  prevailed,  each  smoking  his  pipe;  and, 
this  done,  Wawatam  arose  and  left  the  lodge,  saying  to  me, 
as'  he  passed,  'Take  courage.' 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT   MICHIT.IMACKINAC.  117 

"An  hour  elapsed,  during  which  several  chiefs  entered,  and 
prepajrations  appeared  to  be  making  for  a  council.  At  length, 
Wawatam  re-entered  the  lodge,  followed  by  his  wife,  and 
both  loaded  with  merchandise,  which  they  carried  up  to  the 
chiefs,  and  laid  in  a  heap  before  them.  Some  moments  of 
silence  followed,  at  the  end  of  which  Wawatam  pronounced 
a  speech,  every  word  of  wliich,  to  me,  was  of  extraordinary 
interest: — 

"* Friends  and  relations,  what  is  it  that  I  shall  say? 
You  know  what  I  feel.  You  all  have  friends  and  brothers 
and  children  whom  as  yourselves  you  love:  and  you — 
what  would  you  experience,  did  you,  like  me,  behold  your 
dearest  friend,  your  brother;  in  the  condition  of  a  slave; 
a  slave,  exposed  every  moment  to  insult  and  to  menaces  of 
death?  This  case,  as  you  all  know,  is  mine.  See  there 
[pointing  to  myself],  my  friend  and  brother  among  slaves — 
himfaelf  a  slave! 

"'You  all  well  know  that,  long  before  the  war  began,  I 
adopted  him  as  my  brother.  From  that  moment,  he  became 
one  of  my  family,  tio  that  no  change  of  circumstances  could 
break  the  cord  which  fastened  us  together.  He  is  my  broth- 
er; and  because  I  am  your  relation,  he  is  therefore  your  rela- 
tion too.  And  how,  being  your  relation^  can  he  be  your 
slave? 

"  *  On  the  day  on  which  the  war  began,  you  were  fearful 
lest,  on  this  very  account,  I  should  reveal  your  secret.  You 
requested,  therefore,  that  I  would  leave  the  fort,  and  even 
cross  the  lake.  I  did  so,  but  I  did  it  with  reluctance.  I  did 
it  with  reluctance,  notwithstanding  that  you,  Menehwehna 
(Minavr^vana),  who  had  the  command  in  this  enterprise,  gave 
me  your  promise  that  you  would  protect  my  friend,  deliver- 
ing him  from  all  danger,  and  giving  him  safely  to  me.  The 
performance  of  this  promise  I  now  claim.     I  come  not  with 


118  HISTORY   OF   MACKINAC. 

empty  hands  to  ask  it.  Yon,  Menehwehna,  best  know 
whether  or  not,  as  it  respects  yourself,  you  have  kept  your 
word;  but  I  bring  these  goods  to  buy  off  every  claim  which 
any  man  among  you  all  moy  have  on  my  brother,  as  his 
prisoner.' 

"Wawatam  having  ceased,  the  pipes  were  again  filled; 
and,  after  they  were  finished,  a  further  period  of  silence  fol- 
lowed. At  the  end  of  this,  Menehwehna  arose,  and  gave  his 
reply: 

tf  e  lyjy  relation  and  brother,'  said  he, '  what  you  have  spoken 
is  the  truth.  We  were  acquainted  with  the  friendship  which 
subsisted  between  yourself  and  the  Englishman,  in  whose  be- 
half you  have  now  addressed  us.  We  knew  the  danger  of 
having  our  secret  discovered,  and  the  consequences  which 
must  follow;  and  you  say  truly,  that  we  requested  you  to 
leave  the  fort.  This  we  did  out  of  regard  for  you  and  your 
family;  for,  if  a  discovery  of  our  design  had  been  made,  you 
would  have  been  blamed,  whether  guilty  or  not;  and  you 
would  thus  have  been  involved  in  diflBculties  from  which  you 
could  not  have  extricated  yourself. 

**  'It  is  also  true  that  I  promised  you  to  take  care  of  your 
friend;  and  this  promise  I  performed  by  desiring  my  son,  at 
the  moment  of  assault,  to  seek  him  out  and  bring  him  to  my 
lodge.  He  went  accordingly,  but  could  not  find  him.  The 
day  after  I  sent  him  to  Langlade's,  when  he  was  informed 
that  your  friend  was  safe;  and  had  it  not  been  that  the  In- 
dians were  then  drinking  the  rum  which  had  been  found  in 
the  fort,  he  would  have  brought  him  home  with  him,  accord- 
ing to  my  orders.  I  am  very  glad  to  find  that  your  friend 
has  escaped.  We  accept  your  present;  and  you  may  take  him 
home  with  you.' 

"  Wawatam  thanked  the  assembled  chiefs,  and  taking  me 
by  the  hand^  led  me  to  his  lodge,  which  was  at  the  distance 


MASSACRE    AT    FORT   MICHILIMACKINAC.  119 

of  a  few  yards  only  from  the  prison-lodge.  My  entrance  ap- 
peared to  give  joy  to  the  whole  family;  food  was  immediately 
prepared  for  me,  and  I  now  ate  the  first  hearty  meal  which  I 
had  made  since  my  capture.  I  found  myself  one  of  the  fam- 
ily; and  but  that  I  had  still  my  fears  as  to  the  other  Indians, 
I  felt  as  happy  as  the  situation  could  allow. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  next  morning,  I  was  alarmed  by  a 
noise  in  the  prison-lodge;  and  looking  through  the  openings 
of  the  lodge  in  which  I  was,  I  saw  seven  dead  bodies  of  white 
men  dragged  forth.  Upon  my  inquiry  into  the  occasion,  I 
was  informed  that  a  certain  chief,  called  by  the  Canadians 
Le  Grand  Sable,  had  not  long  before  arrived  from  his  win- 
ter's hunt;  and  that  he,  having  been  absent  when  the  war 
began,  and  being  now  desirous  of  manifesting  to  the  Indians 
at  large  his  hearty  concurrence  in  what  they  had  done,  had 
gone  into  the  prison-lodge,  and  there,  with  his  knife,  put  the 
seven  men,  whose  bodies  I  had  seen,  to  death. 

"Shortly  after,  two  of  the  Indians  took  one  of  the  dead 
bodies,  which  they  chose  as  being  the  fattest,  cut  off  the  head, 
and  divided  the  whole  into  five  parts,  one  of  which  was  put 
into  each  of  five  kettles,  hung  over  as  many  fires,  kindled  for 
this  purpose  at  the  door  of  the  prison-lodge.  Soon  after 
things  were  so  far  prepared,  a  message  came  to  our  lodge, 
with  an  invitation  to  Wawatam  to  assist  at  the  feast. 

*'  An  invitation  to  a  feast  is  given  by  him  who  is  the  master 
of  it.  Small  cuttings  of  cedar-wood,  of  about  four  inches  in 
length,  supply  the  place  of  cards;  and  the  bearer,  by  word 
of  mouth,  states  the  particulars.  Wawatam  obeyed  the  sum- 
mons, taking  with  him,  as  is  nsual,  to  the  place  of  enter- 
tainment, his  dish  and  spoon.  After  an  absence  of  about 
half  an  hour,  he  returned,  bringing  in  his  dish  a  human 
hand,  and  a  large  piece  of  flesh.  He  did  not  appear  to  relish 
the  repast,  but  told  me  that  it  was  then,  and  always  had 


120  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

been,  the  custom  among  all  the  Indian  nations,  when  return- 
ing from  war,  or  on  overcoming  their  enemies,  to  make  a 
war-feast  from  among  the  slain.  This,  he  said,  inspired  the 
warrior  with  courage  in  attack,  and  bred  him  to  meet  death 
with  fearlessness. 

"  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  a  large  canoe,  such  as 
those  which  come  from  Montreal,  was  seen  advancing  to  the 
fort.  It  was  full  of  men,  and  I  distinguished  several  pass- 
engers. The  Indian  cry  was  made  in  the  village,  a  general 
muster  ordered,  and,  to  the  number  of  two  hundred,  they 
marched  up  to  the  fort,  where  the  canoe  was  expected  to 
land.  The  canoe,  suspecting  nothing,  came  boldly  to  the 
fort,  where  the  passengers,  as  being  English  traders,  were 
seized,  dragged  through  the  water,  beaten,  reviled,  marched 
to  the  prison-lodge,  and  there  stripped  of  their  clothes,  and 
confined. 

"  Of  the  English  traders  that  fell  into  the  -hands  of  the 
Indians,  at  the  capture  of  the  fort,  Mr.  Tracy  was  the  only 
one  who  lost  his  life.  Mr.  Ezekiel  Solomons  and  Mr.  Henry 
Bostwick  were  taken  by  the  Ottawas,  and,  after  the  peace, 
carried  down  to  Montreal,  and  there  ransomed.  Of  ninety 
troops,  about  seventy  were  killed;  the  rest,  together  with 
those  of  the  posts  in  the  Bay  des  Puants,  and  at  the  river 
Saint  Joseph,  were  also  kept  in  safety  by  the  Ottawas,  till 
the  peace,  and  then  either  freely  restored,  or  ransomed  at 
Montreal.  The  Ottawas  never  overcame  their  disgust  at  the 
neglect  with  which  they  had  been  treated,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  war,  by  those  who  afterv.ard  desired  their  assistance 
as  allies." 

THE  ESCAPE  OF   HENBY    AND  OTHERS. 

The  part  the  Ottawas  played  at  Michilimackinac  will 
readily  explain  Indian  character.  They  had  rescued  Henry 
and  his  companions  from  their  captors  and  bore  them  back 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    2ND   OTHERS.  121 

to  the  fort,  of  which  they  took  possession,  with  the  other 
prijoiiers,  to  the  dismay  of  the  Chippewas.  It  was  not  for 
any  good  will  to  the  prisoners,  hnt  out  of  revenge  because 
the  Chippewas  made  the  attack  without  consulting  or  inform- 
ing them.  They  held  a  council  and  gave  up  Henry  and  some 
of  the  prisoners,  but  the  officers  and  several  soldiers  were  re- 
tained and  carried  to  L'Arbre  Croche  by  the  Ottawas.  Here 
Father  Janois  influenced  the  Indians  to  treat  them  with  kind- 
ness. From  that  place  Etherington  sent  a  letter  by  Father 
Janois  to  Major  Gladwin  at  Detroit,  and  one  to  Lieut.  Gorell 
at  Green  Bay  by  an  Ottawa  Indian.  These  letters  both  con- 
tained brief  accounts  of  the  massacre  and  an  entreaty  for 
assistance.     The  following  was  addressed  to  Gorell: 

"  MiCHiLiMACKiNAC,  June  11,  1763. 

'•  Dear  Sir, — This  place  was  taken  by  surprise  on  the  4th  instant 

by  the  Chippewas  (Ojibwas),  at  which  time  Lieutenant  Jamette  and 

twenty  men  were  killed,  and  all  the  rest  taken  prisoners;  but  our 

good  friends  the  Ottawas  have  taken  Lieutenant  Lesslie,  me,  and 

eleven  men  out  of  their  hands,  and  have  promised  to  reinstate  us 

again.    You'll  therefore,  on  the  receipt  of  this,  which  I  send  by  a 

canoe  of  Ottawas,  set  out  with  all  your  garrison,  and  what  English 

traders  you  have  with  you,  and  come  with  the  Indian  who  gives  you 

this,  who  will  conduct  you  safe  to  me.    You  must  be  sure  to  follow 

the  instruction  you  receive  from  the  bearer  of  this,  as  you  are  by  no 

means  to  come  to  this  post  before  you  see  me  at  the  village,  twenty 

miles  from  this.    ...    I  must  once  more  beg  you'll  lc«e  no  time 

in  coming  to  me;  at  the  same  time  be  very  careful,  and  always  be 

on  your  guard.    I  long  much  to  see  you  and  am,  dear  sir, 

"  Your  most  humble  servant, 

*'Geo.  Ethrinoton. 
"J.  Gorell,  Royal  Americans.''^ 

The  following  is  from  Parkman:  "The  Conspiracy  ol 
Pontiac,"  Vol.  2,  p.  336,  337.  "  A  copy  of  the  original  was 
procured  from  the  State  Paper  Office  of  London." 


122  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

*•  Michilimackinac,  12  June,  1763. 

*'  Sir: — Notwithstanding  that  I  wrote  you  in  my  last  that  all  the 
savages  were  arrived,  and  that  every  thing  seemed  in  perfect 
tranquility,  yet,  on  the  2nd  instant,  the  Chippewas,  who  live  in  a 
place  near  this  fort,  assemoled  to  play  ball  as  they  have  done  almost 
every  day  since  their  arrival.  They  played  from  morning;  then 
throwing  their  ball  close  to  the  gate,  and  observing  Lieut.  Leslie  and 
me  a  few  paces  out  of  it,  they  came  behind  us,  seized  and  carried 
us  into  the  woods. 

"  In  the  mean  time  the  rest  rushed  into  the  Fort,  where  they 
found  their  squaws  whom  they  had  previously  planted  there,  with 
their  hatchets  hid  under  their  blankets,  which  they  took,  and  in  an 
instant  killed  Lieut.  Jaunet  and  fifteen  rank  and  file,  and  a  trader 
named  Tracy,  They  wounded  two,  and  took  the  rest  of  the  garri- 
son, five  (seven,  Henry)  of  whom  they  have  since  killed. 

"  They  made  prisoners  of  all  the  English  Traders,  and  robbed  them 
of  every  thing  they  had;  but  they  oflFered  no  violence  to  the  persons 
or  property  of  any  of  the  Frenchmen. 

"  When  the  massacre  was  over,  Messrs.  Langdale  and  Farle  the 
interpreter,  came  down  to  the  place  where  Lieut.  Leslie  and  me 
were  prisoners;  and  on  their  giving  themselves  as  security  to  return 
us  when  demanded,  they  obtained  leave  for  us  to  go  to  the  Fort, 
under  a  guard  of  savages,  which  gave  time,  by  the  assistance  of  the 
gentlemen  above  mentioned,  to  send  for  the  Cutaways,  who  came 
down  on  the  first  notice,  and  were  very  much  displeased  at  what  the 
Chippeways  had  done.  Since  the  arrival  of  the  Cutaways  they 
have  done  everything  in  their  power  to  serve  us,  and  with  what  pris- 
oners the  Chippeways  had  given  them,  and  what  they  have  bought, 
I  have  now  with  me  Lieut.  Leslie  and  eleven  privates;  and  the  other 
four  of  the  Garrison  whd  are  yet  living,  remain  in  the  hands  of  the 
Chippeways. 

"  The  Chippeways  who  were  superior  in  number  to  the  Ottaways, 
have  declared  in  Council  to  them  that  if  they  do  not  remove  us  out 
of  the  Fort,  they  will  cut  off  all  communication  to  this  Pont,  by 
which  means  all  the  Convoys  of  Merchants  from  Montreal,  La  Baye, 
St.  Joseph,  and  the  upper  posts  would  perish.  But  if  the  news  of 
your  post  being  attacked  (which  they  say  was  the  reason  why  they 
took  up  the  hatchet)  be  false,  and  you  can  send  us  a  strong  reinforce- 


THE   ESCAPE   OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  123 

ment,  with  provisions,  &c,  accompanied  by  some  of  your  savages,  I 
believe  the  post  might  be  re-established  again. 

'•  Since  this  affair  happened,  two  canoes  arrived  from  Montreal, 
which  put  in  ray  power  to  make  a  present  to  the  Ottaway  nation, 
who  very  well  deserve  anything  that  can  be  done  for  them. 

"  I  have  been  very  much  obliged  to  Messrs.  Langdale  and  Farle, 
the  Interpreter,  as  likewise  to  the  Jesuit,  for  the  many  good  offices 
they  have  done  us  on  this  occasion.  The  Priest  seems  inclinable  to 
go  down  to  your  post  for  a  day  or  two,  which  I  am  very  glad  of,  as 
he  is  a  very  good  man,  and  had  a  great  deal  to  say  with  the  savages, 
hereabout,  who  will  believe  every  thing  he  tells  them  on  his  return, 
which  I  hope  will  be  soon.  The  Cutaways  say  they  will  take  Lieut. 
Leslie,  me,  and  the  eleven  men  which  I  mentioned  before  were  in 
their  hands,  up  to  their  village,  and  there  keep  us,  till  they  hear 
what  is  doing  at  your  Post.  They  have  sent  this  court  for  that 
purpose. 

*'I  refer  you  to  the  Priest  for  the  particulars  of  this  meloncholy 
affair  and  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Yours  very  sincerely, 
(Signed)  Geo.  Etherinqton. 

"To  Major  Gladwin. 

"P.  S.  The  Indians  that  are  to  carry  the  Priest  to  Detroit  will  not 
undertake  to  land  him  at  the  Fort,  but  at  some  of  the  Indian  villages 
near  it;  so  you  must  not  take  it  amiss  that  he  does  not  pay  you  the 
first  visit.  And  once  more  I  beg  that  nothing  may  stop  your  sending 
of  him  back,  the  next  day  after  his  arrival,  if  possible,  as  we  shall  be 
at  a  great  loss  for  the  want  of  him,  and  I  make  no  doubt  that  you 
will  do  all  in  your  power  to  make  peace  as  you  see  the  £>ituation  we 
are  in,  and  send  up  provision  as  soon  as  possible,  and  ammunition, 
as  what  we  had  was  pillaged  by  the  savages, 

"Adieu,    Geo.  Etheeington." 

Van  Fleet  writes: — 

"When  Father  Janois  reached  Detroit  he  found  the  place 
closely  besieged,  and  consequently  no  assistance  could  come 
from  that  quarter;  but  at  Green  Bay  the  case  was  otherwise. 
With  seventeen  men.  Lieutenant  Gorell  had  taken  possession 
of  that  post  in  1761,  and,  by  a  system  of  good  management. 


124  HISTORY    OP   MACKK/AC. 

had  succeeded  in  allaying  the  hostility  of  the  savages  and  se- 
curing the  friendship  of  at  least  a  part  of  the  tribes  around 
him.  On  receiving  Ethrington's  letter,  Gorell,  told  the  Ind- 
ians what  the  Ojibwas  had  done,  and  that  he  and  his  soldiers 
were  going  to  Michilimackinac  to  restore  order,  adding  that, 
during  his  absence,  he  commended  the  fort  to  their  care. 
Presents  were  distributed  among  them,  and  advantage  taken 
of  every  circumstance  that  could  possibly  be  made  to  favor 
the  English  cause;  so  that  when  the  party  was  ready  to 
embark,  ninety  warriors  proposed  to  escort  the  garrison  on 
its  way. 

"Arriving  at  I7Arbre  Croche,  where  Captain  Ethrington, 
Lieutenant  Lesslie,  and  eleven  men  were  yet  detained  as  pris- 
oners, Gorell  received  an  intimation  that  the  Ottawas 
intended  to  disarm  his  own  men  also;  but  he  promptly  in- 
formied  them  that  such  an  attempt  would  meet  with  a  vigor- 
ous resistance,  and  the  Indians  desisted.  Several  days  were 
now  spent  in  holding  councils.  The  Indians  from  Green  Bay 
requested  the  Ottawas  to  set  their  prisoners  at  liberty,  to 
which  the  latter  at  length  assented.  Thinking  only  of 
how  they  might  escape  the  presence  of  their  troublesome 
and  treacherous  foes,  they  prepared  to  depart.  One  diffi- 
culty, however,  yet  remained.  The  Ojibwas  had  declared 
that  they  would  prevent  the  English  from  passing  down  to 
Montreal,  and  again  they  had  recourse  to  a  Council.  A  re- 
version of  feeling,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  had  already  taken 
place  among  the  Ojibwa  chiefs;  and  at  length,  though 
reluctantly,  they  yielded  the  point.  On  the  eighteenth  day 
of  July,  escorted  by  a  fleet  of  Indian  canoes,  the  English  left 
lyArbre  Croche;  and  on  the  thirteenth  day  of  August  all 
arrived  in  safety  at  Montreal,  leaving  not  a  British  soldier  in 
the  region  of  the  lakes,  except  at  Detroit. '' 

Let  as  go  back  now.     Hear  Henry  to  the  end  of  his  story: 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  125 

"la  the  morning  of  the  ninth  of  June,  a  General  Council 
was  held,  at  which  it  was  agreed  to  remove  to  the  island  of 
Michilimackinac,  as  a  more  defensible  situation  in  the  event 
of  an  attack  by  the  English.  The  Indians  had  begun  to 
entertain  apprehensions  of  a  want  of  strength.  No  news  had 
reached  them  from  the  Potawatomies,  in  the  Bay  des  Puants, 
and  they  were  uncertain  whether  or  not  the  Monomins  would 
join  them.  They  even  feared  that  the  Sioux  would  take  the 
English  side.  This  resolution  fixed,  they  prepared  for  a 
speedy  retreat.  At  noon  the  camp  was  broken  up,  and  we 
embarked,  taking  with  us  the  prisoners  that  were  still  un- 
disposed of.  On  our  passage,  we  encountered  a  gale  of  wind, 
and  there  were  some  appearances  of  danger.  To  avert  it,  a 
dog,  of  which  the  legs  were  previously  tied  together,  was 
thrown  into  the  lake — an  offering  designed  to  soothe  the 
angry  passions  of  some  offended  Manitou. 

"As  we  approached  the  island,  two  women  in  the  canoe  in 
which  I  was,  began  to  utter  melancholy  and  hideous  cries. 
Precarious  as  my  condition  still  remained,  I  experienced 
some  sensations  of  alarm  from  those  dismal  sounds,  of  which 
I  could  not  then  discover  the  occasion.  Subsequently  I 
learned  that  it  is  customary  for  the  women,  on  passing  near 
the  burial-places  of  relations,  never  to  omit  the  practice  of 
which  I  was  now  a  witness,  and  by  which  they  intend  to 
denote  their  grief. 

"By  the  approach  of  evening  we  reached  the  island  in 
safety,  and  the  women  were  not  long  in  erecting  our  cabins. 
In  the  morning  there  was  a  muster  of  the  Indians,  at  which 
there  were  found  three  hundred  and  fifty  fighting  men.  In 
the  course  of  the  day,  there  arrived  a  canoe  from  Detroit, 
with  embassadors,  who  endeavored  to  prevail  on  the  Indians 
to  repair  thither,  to  the  assistance  of  Pontiac;  but  fear  was 
now  the  prevailing  passion.     A  guard  was  kept  during  the 


126  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

flay,  and  a  watch  by  night,  and  alarms  were  very  frequently 
spread.  Had  an  enemy  appeared,  all  the  prisoners  would 
have  been  put  to  death;  and  I  suspected  that,  as  an  English- 
man, I  should  share  their  fate. 

"  Several  days  had  now  passed,  when,  one  morning,  a  con- 
tinued alarm  prevailed,  and  I  saw  the  Indians  running  in  a 
confused  manner  toward  the  beach.  In  a  short  time  I 
learned  that  two  large  canoes  from  Montreal  were  in  sight. 

**A11  the  Indian  canoes  were  immediately  manned,  and 
those  from  Montreal  were  surrounded  and  seized  as  they 
turned  a  poi^it,  behind  which  the  flotilla  had  been  concealed. 
The  goods  were  consigned  to  a  Mr.  Levy,  and  would  have 
been  saved  if  the  canoe-men  had  called  them  French  prop- 
erty; but  they  were  terrified  and  disguised  nothing. 

"In  the  canoes  was  a  large  proportion  of  liquor — a  dan- 
gerous acquisition,  and  one  which  threatened  disturbance 
among  the  Indians,  even  to  the  loss  of  their  dearest  friends. 
Wawatam,  always  watchful  of  my  safety,  no  sooner  heard  the 
noise  of  drunkenness  which,  in  the  evening,  did  not  fail  to 
begin,  than  he  represented  to  me  the  danger  of  remaining  in 
the  village,  and  owned  that  he  could  not  himself  resist  the 
temptation  of  joining  his  comrades  in  the  debauch.  That 
I  might  escape  all  mischief,  he  therefore  requested  that  I 
would  accompany  him  to  the  mountain,  where  I  was  to 
remain  hidden  till  the  liquor  should  be  drank.  We  ascended 
the  mountain  accori^ingly.  After  walking  more  than  half  a 
mile,  we  came  to  a  large  rock,  at  the  base  of  which  was  an 
opening,  dark  within,  and  appearing  to  be  the  entrance  of  a 
cave.  Here  Wawatam  recommended  that  I  should  take  up 
my  lodging,  and  by  all  means  remain  till  he  returned. 

*'  On  going  into  the  cave,  of  which  the  entrance  was  nearly 
ten  feet  wide,  I  found  the  further  end  to  be  rounded  in  its 
shape,  like  that  of  an  oven,  but  with  a  further  aperture,  too 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  127 

small,  however,  to  be  explored.  After  thus  looking  around 
me,  I  broke  small  branchcri  from  the  trees  and  spread  them 
for  a  bed,  then  wrapped  myself  in  my  blanket  and  slept  till 
daybreak.  On  awaking,  I  felt  myself  incommoded  by  some 
object  upon  which  I  lay,  and,  removing  it,  found  it  to  be  a 
bone.  This  I  supposed  to  be  that  of  a  deer,  or  some  other 
animal,  and  what  might  very  naturally  be  looked  for  in  the 
place  in  which  I  was;  but  when  daylight  visited  my  chamber 
I  discovered,  with  some  feelings  of  horror,  that  I  was  lying 
on  nothing  less  than  a  heap  of  human  bones  and  skulls, 
which  covered  all  the  floor! 

"The  day  passed  without  the  return  of  Wawatam,  and 
without  food.  As  night  approached,  I  found  myself  unable 
to  meet  its  darkness  in  the  charnel-house,  which,  neverthe- 
less, I  had  viewed  free  from  uneasiness  during  the  day.  I 
chose,  therefore,  an  adjacent  bush  for  this  night's  lodging, 
and  slept  under  it  as  before;  but  in  the  morning  I  awoke 
hungry  and  dispirited,  and  almost  envying  the  dry  bones,  to 
the  view  of  which  I  returned.  At  length  the  sound  of  a  foot 
reached  me,  and  my  Indian  friend  appeared,  making  many 
apologies  for  his  long  absence,  the  cause  of  which  was  an 
unfortunate  excess  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  liquor. 

"This  point  being  explained,  I  mentioned  the  extra- 
ordinary sight  that  had  presented  itself  in  the  cave  to  which 
he  had  commended  my  slumbers.  He  had  never  heard  of  its 
existence  before,  and,  upon  examining  the  cave  together,  we 
saw  reason  to  believe  that  it  had  been  anciently  filled  with 
human  bodies. 

"On  returning  to  the  lodge,  I  experienced  a  cordial 
reception  from  the  family,  which  consisted  of  the  wife  of  my 
friend,  his  two  sons,  of  whom  the  eldest  was  married,  and 
whose  wife  and  a  daughter  of  thirteen  years  of  age  completed 
the  list. 


128  inSTOUY    OF    MACKINAC. 

**  Wttwatam  related  to  the  other  Indians  the  adveuturo  of 
the  bones.  All  of  them  expressed  surprise  at  hearing  it,  and 
declared  that  they  had  never  been  aware  of  the  contents  of 
this  cave  before.  After  visiting  it,  which  they  immediately 
did,  almost  every  one  offered  a  different  opinion  as  to  its  his- 
tory. Some  advanced,  that  at  a  period  when  the  waters  over- 
flowed the  land  (an  event  which  makes  a  distinguished  figure 
in  the  history  of  their  world),  the  inhabitants  of  this  island 
had  fled  into  the  cave,  and  been  there  drowned;  others,  that 
those  same  inhabitants,  when  the  Ilurong  made  war  upon 
them  (as  tradition  says  they  did),  hid  themselves  in  the  cave, 
and.  being  discovered,  were  there  massacred.  For  myself,  I 
am  disposed  to  believe  th*'^  this  cave  was  an  ancient  recepta- 
cle of  the  bones  of  prisoners  sacrificed  and  devoured  at 
war-feasts.  I  have  always  observed  that  the  Indians  pay 
particular  attention  to  the  bones  of  sacrifices,  preserving 
them  unbroken,  and  depositing  them  in  some  place  kept 
exclusively  for  that  purpose. 

**A  few  days  after  this  occurrence,  Menehwehna  (Menava 
vana),  whom  I  now  found  to  be  the  great  chief  of  the  village 
of  Michilimackinac,  came  to  the  lodge  of  my  friend,  and 
when  the  usual  ceremony  of  smoking  was  finished,  he 
observed  that  Indians  were  now  daily  arriving  from  Detroit, 
some  of  whom  had  lost  relations  or  friends  in  the  war,  and 
who  would  certainly  retaliate  on  any  Englishman  they  fcnad, 
upon  which  account  his  errand  was  to  advise  that  1  should  be 
dressed  like  an  Indian,  an  expedient  whence  I  might  hope  to 
escape  all  future  insult. 

"I  could  not  but  consent  to  the  proposal;  and  the  chief 
was  so  kind  as  to  assist  my  friend  and  his  family  in  effecting 
that  very  day  the  desired  metamorphosis.  My  hair  was  cut 
off,  and  my  head  shaved,  with  the  exception  of  a  spot  on  the 
crown  of  about  twice  the  diameter  of  a  crown-piece.    My  face 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  129 

was  paintod  with  three  or  four  difPeront  colors,  some  parts  of 
it  red,  and  others  black.  A  shirt  was  provided  for  me, 
painted  with  vermilion  mixed  with  grease.  A  large  collar  of 
wampum  was  put  round  my  neck,  and  another  suspended  on 
my  breast.  Both  my  arms  were  decorated  with  large  bands 
of  silver  above  the  elbow,  besides  several  smaller  ones  on  the 
wrists;  and  my  legs  were  covered  with  mitasses,  a  kind  of 
hose,  made,  as  is  the  favorite  fashion,  of  scarlet  cloth.  Over 
all  I  was  to  wear  a  scarlet  mantle  or  blanket,  and  on  my  head 
a  large  bunch  of  feathers.  I  parted,  not  without  some  regret, 
with  the  long  hair  which  was  natural  to  it,  and  which  I 
fancied  to  be  ornamental;  but  the  ladies  of  the  family,  and 
of  the  village  in  general,  appeared  to  think  my  person  im- 
proved, and  now  condescended  to  call  me  handsome,  even 
among  Indians. 

"Protected  in  a  great  measure  by  this  disguise,  I  felt  my- 
self more  at  liberty  than  before;  and  the  season  being  arrived 
in  which  my  clerks  from  the  interior  were  to  be  expected, 
and  some  part  of  my  property,  as  I  had  a  right  to  hope,  re- 
covered, I  begged  the  favor  of  Wawatam  tliat  he  would  ena- 
ble me  to  pay  a  short  visit  to  Michilimackinac.  He  did  not 
fail  to  comply,  and  I  succeeded  in  finding  my  clerks;  but, 
either  through  the  disturbed  state  of  the  country,  as  they 
represented  to  be  the  case,  or  through  their  misconduct,  as  1 
had  reason  to  think,  I  obtained  nothing;  and  nothing,  or 
almost  nothing,  I  now  began  to  think  would  be  all  that  I 
should  need  during  the  rest  of  my  life.  To  fish  and  to  hunt, 
to  collect  a  few  skins  and  exchange  them  for  necessaries,  was 
all  that  I  seemed  destined  to  do  and  to  acquire  for  the  future. 

"I  returned  to  the  Indian  village,  where  at  this  time  much 

scarcity  of  food  prevailed.     We  were  often  for  twenty-four 

hours  without  eating,  and  when  in  the  morning  we  had  no 

yictuals  |or  the  day  before  us,  the  custom  was  to  black  our 

9 


130  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

faces  with  grease  and  charcoal,  and  exhibit  through  resigna- 
tion a  temper  ^s  cheerful  as  if  in  the  midst  of  plenty.  A 
repetition  of  the  evil,  however,  soon  induced  us  to  leave  the 
island  in  search  of  food,  and  accordingly  we  departed  for  the 
Bay  of  Boutchitaony,  distant  eight  leagues,  and  where  we 
found  plenty  of  wild  fowl  and  fish." 

Leaving  that  bay,  Henry,  with  his  friend  Wawatam  and 
family,  came  to  St.  Martin's  Island,  where,  in  the  enjoyro*^nt 
of  an  excellent  and  plentiful  supply  of  food,  they  remained 
until  the  twenty-sixth  of  August.  **  At  this  time,'*  contin- 
ues the  writer,  "the  autumn  being  at  hand,  and  a  sure  pros- 
pect of  increased  security  from  hostile  Indians  afforded, 
Watatara  proposed  going  to  his  intended  wintering-ground. 
The  removal  was  a  subject  of  the  greatest  joy  to  myself;  on 
account  of  the  frequent  insults  to  which  I  had  still  to  submit 
from  the  Indians  of  our  band  or  village,  and  to  escape  from 
which  I  would  freely  have  gone  almost  anywhere.  At  our 
wintering-ground  we  were  to  be  alone;  for  the  Indian  families 
in  the  countries  of  which  I  write  separate  in  the  winter 
season  for  the  convenience  as  well  of  subsistence  as  of  the 
chase,  and  reassociate  in  the  spring  and  summer. 

"In  preparation,  our  first  business  was  to  sail  for  Michili- 
mackinac,  where,  being  arrived,  we  procured  from  a  Cana- 
dian trader,  on  creidt,  some  trifling  articles,  together  with 
ammunition  and  two  bushels  of  maize.  This  done,  we  steered 
directly  for  Lake  Michigan.  At  L'Arbre  Croclie  we  stopped 
one  day,  on  a  visit  to  the  Ottawas,  where  all  the  people,  and 
particularly  O'ki'no'chu'ma'ki,  the  chief — the  same  who  took 
me  from  the  Chippewas — behaved  with  great  civility  and 
kindness.     The  chief  presented  me  with  a  bag  of  maize.'' 

From  L'Arbre  Croche  they  proceeded  directly  to  the  month 
of  the  river  Aux  Sables,  which,  Henry  tells  us,  is  "on  the 
southern  side  of  the  lake,"  and  as  they  hunted  along  their 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    A»D   OTHERS.  131 

way,  Henry  enjoyed  a  personal  freedom  of  which  he  had  long 
been  deprived,  and  became  as  expert  in  the  Indian  pursuits 
as  the  Indians  themselves.-  The  winter  was  spent  in  the 
chase.  "By  degrees,"  says  Henry,  "I  became  familiarized 
with  this  kind  of  life,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  idea  of 
which  I  could  not  divest  my  mind,  that  I  was  living  among 
savages,  and  for  the  whispers  of  a  lingering  hope  that  I 
should  one  day  be  released  from  it — or  if  I  could  have  for- 
gotten that  I  had  ever  been  otherwise  than  as  I  then  was — I 
could  have  enjoyed  as  much  happiness  in  this  as  in  any  other 
situation/' 

As  spring  approached  the  hunters  began  their  preparations 
for  returning  to  Michilimackinac,  but  their  faces  were  no 
sooner  turned  toward  the  scene  of  the  massacre  than  all  began 
to  fear  an  attack  from  the  English,  on  account  of  the  con- 
stant dreams  of  the  more  aged  women.  Henry  labored,  but 
in  vain,  to  allay  their  fears,  but  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  April 
the  little  party  embarked  in  their  canoes. 

Henry  writes:  "At  La  Grande  Traverse  we  met  a  large 
party  of  Indians,  who  appeared  to  labor,  like  ourselves,  under 
considerable  alarm,  and  who  dared  proceed  no  further  lest 
they  should  be  destroyed  by  the  English.  Frequent  councils 
of  the  united  bands  were  held,  and  interrogations  were  con- 
tinually put  to  myself  as  to  whether  or  not  I  knew  of  any 
design  to  attack  them.  I  found  that  they  believed  it  possible 
for  me  to  have  a  foreknowledge  of  events,  and  to  be  informed 
by  dreams  of  all  things  doing  at  a  distance. 

"Protestations  of  my  ignorance  were  received  with  but 
little  satisfaction,  and  incurred  the  suspicion  of  a  design  to 
conceal  my  knowledge.  On  this  account,  therefore,  or  be- 
cause I  saw  them  tormented  with  fears  which  had  nothing 
but  imagination  to  rest  upon,  I  told  them  at  length  that  I 
knew  there  was  no  enemy  to  insult  them,  and  that  they 


132  HISTORY   OF   MAOKINAO. 

might  proceed  to  Michilimackinac  without  danger  from  the 
English.  I  further,  and  with  more  confidence,  declared  that 
if  ever  my  countrymen  returned  to  Michilimackinac,  I  would 
recommend  them  to  their  favor,  on  account  of  the  good  treat- 
ment which  I  had  received  from  them.  Thus  encouriged, 
they  embarked  at  an  early  hour  the  next  morning.  In 
crossing  the  bay,  we  experienced  a  storm  of  thunder  and 
lightning. 

"Our  port  was  the  village  of  L'Arbre  Oroche,  which  we 
reached  in  safety,  and  where  we  staid  till  the  following  day. 
At  this  village  we  found  several  persons  who  had  lately  been 
at  Michilimackinac,  and  from  them  we  had  the  satisfaction 
of  learning  that  all  was  quiet  there.  The  remainder  of  our 
voyage  was  therefore  performed  with  confidence. 

"In  the  evening  of  the  twenty-seventh  we  landed  at  the 
fort,  which  now  contained  only  two  French  traders.  The 
Indians  who  had  arrived  before  us  were  very  few  in  number, 
and  by  all  who  were  of  our  party  I  was  very  kindly  used.  I 
had  the  entire  freedom  both  of  the  fort  and  camp. 

"Wawatam  and  myself  settled  our  stock,  and  paid  our 
debts;  and,  this  done,  I  found  that  my  share  of  what  was  left 
consisted  in  a  hundred  beaver-skins,  sixty  raccoon-skins,  and 
six  otter,  of  the  total  value  of  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
dollars.  With  these  earnings  of  my  winter's  toil,  I  proposed 
to  purchase  clothes,  of  which  I  was  m  uch  in  need,  having 
been  six  months  without  a  shirt;  but  on  inquiring  into  the 
prices  of  goods,  I  found  that  all  my  funds  would  not  go  far. 
I  was  able,  however,  to  buy  two  shirts,  at  ten  pounds  of 
beaver  each;  a  pair  of  leggins,  or  padtaloons,  of  scarlet  cloth, 
which,  with  the  ribbon  to  garnish  them  fashionably,  cost  me 
fifteen  pounds  of  beaver;  a  blanket,  at  twenty  pounds  of 
beaver;  and  some  other  articles  at  proportionable  rates.  In 
this  manner  my  wealth  was  soon  reduced,  but  not  before  I 


THE    ESCAPE   OF    HENRY    AND   OTHERS.  133 

had  laid  in  a  good  stock  of  ammunition  and  tobacco.  To  the 
use  of  the  latter  I  had  become  much  attached  through  the 
winter.  It  was  my  principal  recreation,  after  returning  from 
the  chase;  for  my  companions  in  the  lodge  were  unaccus- 
tomed to  pass  their  time  in  conversation.  Among  the  Ind- 
ians the  topics  of  conversation  are  but  few,  and  limited,  for 
the  most  part,  to  the  transactions  of  the  day,  the  number  of 
animals  which  they  have  killed,  and  of  those  wliicli  have 
escaped  their  pursuit,  and  other  incidents  of  the  chase.  In- 
deed, the  causes  of  taciturnity  among  the  Indians  may  be 
easily  understood  if  we  consider  how  many  occasions  of  speech 
which  present  themselves  to  us  are  utterly  unknown  to  them, 
— the  records  of  history,  the  pursuits  of  science,  the  disquisi- 
tions of  philosophy,  the  systems  of  politics,  the  business  and 
the  amusements  of  the  day,  and  the  transactions  of  the  four 
corners  of  the  world. 

"  Eight  days  had  passed  in  tranquillity  when  there  arrived 
a  band  of  Indians  from  the  Bay  of  Saguenaum.  They  had 
assisted  at  the  siege  of  Detroit,  and  came  to  muster  as  many 
recruits  for  that  service  as  they  could.  For  my  own  part,  I 
was  soon  informed  that,  as  I  was  the  only  Englishman  in  the 
place,  they  proposed  to  kill  me  in  order  to  give  their  friends 
a  mess  of  English  broth,  to  raise  their  courage. 

"  This  intelligence  was  not  of  the  most  agreeable  kind, 
and,  in  consequence,  of  receiving  it,  I  requested  my  friend 
to  carry  me  to  the  Sault  de  Sainte  Marie,  at  which  place  I 
knew  the  Indians  to  be  peaceably  inclined,  and  that  M. 
Cadotte  enjoyed  a  powerful  influence  over  their  conduct. 
They  considered  M.  Cadotte  as  their  chief,  and  he  was  not 
only  my  friend,  but  a  friend  to  the  English.  It  was  by  him 
that  the  Ohippewas  of  Lake  Superior  were  prevented  from 
joining  Pontiac. 

"  Wawatam  was  not  slow  to  exert  himself  for  my  preserva- 


134  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

tion,  but,  leaving  Michilimackinac  in  the  night,  transported 
myself  and  all  his  lodge  to  Point  St.  Ignace,  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  strait.  Here  we  remained  till  daylight,  and  then 
went  into  the  Bay  of  Boutchitaony,  in  which  we  spent  three 
days  in  fishing  and  hunting,  and  where  we  found  plenty  of 
wild  fowl.  Leaving  the  bay  we  made  for  the  Isle  aux  Out- 
ardes,  where  we  were  obliged  to  put  in  on  account  of  the 
wind's  coming  ahead.  We  proposed  sailing  for  the  Sault  the, 
next  morning. 

"But  when  the  morning  came  Wawatam's  wif  e  complained 
that  she  was  sick,  adding  that  she  had  had  bad  ^reams,  and 
knew  that  if  we  went  to  the  Sault  we  should  all  be  destroyed. 
To  have  argued  at  this  time  against  the  infallibility  of  dreams 
would  have  been  extremelv  unadvisable,  since  I  should  have 
appeared  to  be  guilty,  not  only  of  an  odious  want  of  faith, 
but  alao  of  a  still  more  odious  want  of  sensibility  to  the  pos- 
sible calamities  of  a  family  which  had  done  so  much  for  the 
alleviation  of  mine.  I  was  silent,  but  the  disappointment 
seemed  to  seal  my  fate.  No  prospect  opened  to  console  me. 
To  return  to  Michilimackinac  could  only  insure  my  destruc- 
tion, and  to  remain  at  the  island  was  to  brave  almost  eaual  dan- 
ger,  since  it  lay  in  the  direct  route  between  the  fort  and  the 
Missisaki,  along  which  the  Indians  from  Detroit  were  hourly 
expected  to  pass  on  the  business  of  their  mission.  I  doubted 
not  but,  taking  advantage  of  the  solitary  situation  of  the 
family,  they  would  carry  into  execution  their  design  of  kill- 
ing me. 

"  Unable  therefore  to  take  any  part  in  the  direction  of  our 
course,  but  a  prey  at  the  same  time  to  the  most  anxious 
thoughts  as  to  my  own  condition,  I  passed  all  the  day  on  the 
highest  part  to  which  I  could  climb  of  a  tall  tree,  and  whence 
the  lake  on  both  sides  of  the  island  lay  open  to  my  view. 
Here  I  might  hope  to  learn  at  the  earliest  possible  moment 


THE    ESCAPE   OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  135 

the  approach  of  canoes,  and  by  this  means  be  warned  in  time 
to  conceal  myself. 

"  On  the  second  morning  I  returned,  as  soon  as  it  was 
light,  to  my  watch-tower,  on  which  I  had  not  been  long, 
before  I  discovered  a  sail,  coming  from  Michilimackinac. 
The  sail  was  a  white  one,  and  much  larger  than  those  usually 
employed  by  the  northern  Indians.  I  therefore  indulged  a  hope 
that  it  might  be  a  Canadian  canoe  on  its  voyage  to  Montreal, 
and  that  I  might  be  able  to  prevail  upon  the  crew  to  take  me 
with  them,  and  thus  release  me  from  all  my  troubles. 

"  My  hopes  continued  to  gain  strength;  for  I  soon  per- 
suaded myself  that  the  manner  in  which  the  paddles  were 
used  on  board  the  canoe  was  Canadian,  and  not  Indian.  My 
spirits  were  elated;  but  disappointment  had  become  so  usual 
with  me,  that  I  could  not  suffer  mvself  to  look  to  the  event 
with  any  strength  of  confidence.  Enough,  however,  appeared 
at  length  to  demonstrate  itself  to  induce  me  to  descend  the 
tree  and  repair  to  the  lodge  with  my  tidings  and  schemes  of 
liberty.  The  family  congratulated  me  on  the  approach  of  so 
fair  an  opportunity  of  escape,  and  my  father  and  brother  (for 
he  was  alternately  each  of  these)  lit  his  pipe  and  presented  it 
to  me,  saying:  *  My  son,  this  may  be  the  last  time  that  ever 
you  and  I  shall  smoke  out  of  the  same  pipe!  I  am  sorry  to 
part  with  you.  You  know  the  affection  which  1  have  always 
borne  you,  and  the  dangers  to  which  I  have  exposed  myself 
and  family  to  preserve  you  from  your  enemies,  and  I  am 
happy  to  find  that  my  efforts  promise  not  to  have  been  in 
vain.'  At  this  time  a  boy  came  into  the  lodge,  informing  us 
that  the  canoe  had  come  from  Milchilimackinac,  and  was 
bound  to  the  Sault  de  Sainte  Marie.  It  was  manned  by  three 
Canadians,  and  was  carrying  home  Madame  Oadotte,  wife  of 
M.  Cadotte,  already  mentioned. 

"  My  hopes  of  going  to  Montreal  being  now  dissipated,  I 


136  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

resolved  on  accompanying  Madame  Cadotte,  with  her  per- 
mission, to  the  Sault.  On  communicating  my  wishes  to 
Madame  Cadotte,  she  cheerfully  acceded  to  them.  Madame 
Cadotte,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  was  an  Indian  woman 
of  the  Chippewa  nation,  and  she  was  very  generally  respected. 

"My  departure  fixed  upon,  I  returned  to  the  lodge,  where 
I  packed  up  my  wardrobe,  consisting  of  my  two  shirts,  pair 
of  leggins,  and  blanket.  Besides  these,  I  took  a  gun  and 
ammunition,  presenting  what  remained  further  to  my  host. 
I  also  returned  the  silver  arm-bands  with  which  the  family 
had  decorated  me  the  year  before. 

"We  now  exchanged  farewells,  with  an  emotion  entirely 
reciprocal.  I  did  not  quit  the  lodge  without  the  most  grate- 
ful sense  of  the  many  acts  of  goodness  which  I  had  experi- 
enced in  it,  nor  without  the  sincerest  respect  for  the  virtues 
which  I  had  witnessed  among  its  members.  All  the  family 
accompanied  me  to  the  beach,  and  the  canoe  had  no  sooner 
put  off  than  Wawatam  commenced  an  address  to  the  Ki'chi' 
Mani'to,  beseeching  him  to  take  care  of  me,  his  brother,  till 
we  should  next  meet.  This,  he  had  told  me,  would  not  be 
long,  as  he  intended  to  return  to  Michilipaackinac  for  a  short 
time  only,  and  then  would  follow  me  to  the  Sault.  We  had 
prociBeded  to  too  great  a  distance  to  allow  of  our  hearing  his 
voice,  before  Wawatam  had  ceased  to  offer  up  his  prayers. 

'^  Being  nov,'^  no  longer  in  the  society  of  Indians,  I  laid 
aside  the  dress,  putting  on  that  of  a  Canadian — a  molton  or 
blanket  coat  over  my  shirt,  and  a  handkerchief  about  my 
head,  hats  being  very  little  worn  in  this  country. 

"  At  daybreak  on  the  second  morning  of  our  voyage  we 
embarked,  and  presently  perceived  several  canoes  behind  us. 
As  they  approached,  we  ascertained  them  to  be  the  fleet 
bound  for  the  Mississaki,  of  which  I  had  been  so  long  in 
dread.     It  amounted  to  twenty  sail.     On  coming  up  with  us 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  137 

and  sarrounding  our  canoe,  and  amid  general  inquiries  con- 
cerning the  news,  an  Indian  challenged  me  for  an  English- 
man, and  his  companions  supported  him  by  declaring  that  I 
looked  very  like  one;  but  I  affected  not  to  understand  any  of 
the  questions  which  they  asked  me,  and  Madame  Cadotte 
assured  them  that  I  was  a  Canadian  whom  she  had  brought 
on  his  first  voyage  from  Montreal. 

"The  following  day  saw  us  safely  landed  at  the  Sault, 
where  I  experienced  a  generous  welcome  from  M.  Cadotte. 
There  were  thirty  warriors  at  this  place,  restrained  from 
joining  in  the  war  only  by  M.  Cadotte's  influence.  Here  for 
five  days  I  was  once  more  in  the  possession  of  tranquility; 
but  on  the  sixth  a  young  Indian  came  into  M.  Cadotte's,  say- 
ing that  a  canoe  full  of  warriors  had  just  arrived  from  Mich- 
limackinac;  that  they  had  inquired  for  me,  and  that  he  be- 
lieved their  intentions  to  be  bad.  Nearlv  at  the  same  time  a 
message  came  from  the  good  chief  of  the  village,  desiring  me 
to  conceal  myself  until  he  should  discover  the  views  and  tem- 
per of  the  strangers.  A  garret  was  a  second  time  my  place 
of  refuge;  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  Indians  came  to  M. 
Cadotte's.  My  friend  immediately  informed  Mnt'chi'ki'wish, 
their  chief,  who  was  related  to  his  wife,  of  the  design  im- 
puted to  them  of  mischief  against  myself.  Mutchikiwish 
frankly  acknowledged  that  they  had  had  such  a  design,  but 
added  that,  if  displeasing  to  M.  Cadotte,  it  should  be  aband- 
oned. He  then  further  stated  that  their  errand  was  to  raise 
a  party  of  warriors  to  return  with  them  to  Detroit,  and  that 
it  had  been  their  intention  to  take  me  with  them. 

"In  regard  to  the  principal  of  the  two  objects  thus  dis- 
closed, M.  Cadotte  proceeded  to  assemble  all  the  chiefs  and 
warriors  of  the  village;  and  these,  after  deliberating  for  some 
time  among  themselves,  sent  for  the  strangers,  to  whom  both 
M.  Cadotte  and  the  chief  of  the  village  addressed  a  speech. 


138  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

In  these  speeches,  after  recurring  to  the  designs  confessed  to 
have  been  entertained  against  myself,  who  was  now  declared 
to  be  under  the  immediate  protection  of  all  the  chiefs,  by 
whom  any  insult  I  might  sustain  would  be  avenged,  the  em- 
bassadors were  peremptorily  told  that  they  might  go  back  as 
they  came,  none  of  the  young  men  of  this  village  being  foolish 
enough  to  join  them. 

"A  moment  after,  a  report  was  brought  that  a  canoe  had 
just  arrived  from  Niagara.  As  this  was  a  place  from  which 
every  one  was  anxious  to  hear  news,  a  message  was  sent  to 
these  fresh  strangers,  requesting  them  to  come  to  the  Coun- 
cil. They  came  accordingly,  and,  being  seated,  a  long 
silence  ensued.  At  length,  one  of  them,  taking  up  a  belt  of 
wampum,  addressed  himself  thus  to  the  assembly:  'My 
friends  and  brothers,  I  am  come  with  this  belt  from  our  great 
father.  Sir  William  Johnson.  He  desired  me  to  come  to  you, 
as  his  embassador,  and  tell  you  that  he  is  making  a  great 
feast  at  Fort  Niagara;  that  his  kettles  are  all  ready,  and  his 
fires  lit.  He  invites  you  to  partake  of  the  feast,  in  common 
with  your  friends  the  Six  Nations,  which  have  all  made  peace 
with  the  English.  He  advises  you  to  seize  this  opportunity 
of  doing  the  same,  as  you  can  not  otherwise  fail  of  being  de- 
stroyed; for  the  English  are  on  their  march  with  a  great 
army,  which  will  be  joined  by  different  nations  of  Indians. 
In  a  word,  before  the  fall  of  the  leaf  they  will  be  at  Michil- 
imackinac,  and  the  Six  Nations  with  them.' 

"  The  tenor  of  this  speech  greatly  alarmed  the  Indians  of 
the  Sault,  who,  after  a  very  short  consultation,  agreed  to  send 
twenty  deputies  to  Sir  William  Johnson,  at  Niagara.  This 
was  a  project  highly  interesting  to  me,  since  it  afforded  me 
the  means  of  leaving  the  country.  I  intimated  this  to  the 
chief  of  the  village,  and  received  his  promise  that  I  should 
accompany  the  deputation. 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHEBS.  139 

"Very  little  time  was  proposed  to  be  lost  in  setting  for- 
ward on  the  voyage;  but  the  occasion  was  of  too  much  mag- 
nitude not  to  call  for  more  than  human  knowledge  and  dis- 
cretion; and  preparations  were  accordingly  made  for  solemnly 
invoking  and  consulting  the  Great  Turtle.  In  this,  the 
first  thing  to  be  done,  was  the  building  of  a  large  house  or 
wigwam,  within  which  was  placed  a  species  of  tent,  for  the 
use  of  the  priest,  and  reception  of  the  spirit.  The  tent  waa 
formed  of  moose-skins,  hung  over  a  frame-work  of  wood. 
Five  poles,  or  rather  pillars,  of  five  difEerent  species  of  tim- 
ber, about  ten  feet  in  height,  and  eight  inches  in  diameter, 
were  set  in  a  circle  of  about  four  feet  in  diameter.  The  holes 
made  to  receive  them  were  about  two  feet  deep;  and  the  pil- 
lars being  set,  the  holes  were  filled  up  again  with  the  earth 
which  had  been  dug  out.  At  the  top,  the  pillars  were  bound 
together  by  a  circular  hoop,  or  girder.  Over  the  whole  of 
this  edifice  were  spread  the  moose-skins,  covering  it  at  top 
and  round  the  sides,  and  made  fast  with  thongs  of  the  same; 
except  that  on  one  side  a  part  was  left  unfastened,  to  admit 
of  the  entrance  of  the  priest. 

"  The  ceremonies  did  not  commence  but  with  the  approach 
of  night.  To  give  light  within  the  house,  several  fires  were 
kindled  round  the  tent.  !N"early  the  whole  village  assembled 
in  the  house,  and  myself  among  the  rest.  It  was  not  long 
before  the  priest  appeared,  almost  in  a  state  of  nakedness. 
As  he  approached  the  tent,  the  skins  were  lifted  up  as  much 
as  was  necessary  to  allow  of  his  creeping  under  them,  on  his 
hands  and  knees.  His  head  was  scarcely  inside,  when  the 
edifice,  massy  as  it  has  been  described,  began  to  shake;  and 
the  skins  were  no  sooner  let  fall  than  the  sounds  of  numerous 
voices  were  heard  beneath  them;  some  yelling,  some  barking 
as  dogs,  some  howling  like  wolves;  and  in  this  horrible  con- 
cert were  mingled  screams  and  sobs,  as  of  despair,  anguish^ 


140  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

and  the  sharpest  pain.  Articulate  speech  was  also  uttered,  as 
if  from  human  lips,  but  in  a  tongue  unknown  to  any  of  the 
audience. 

"After  some  time,  these  confused  and  frightful  noises  were 
succeeded  by  a  perfect  silence;  and  now  a  voice,  not  heard 
before  seemed  to  manifest  the  arrival  of  a  new  character  in 
the  tent.  This  was  a  Jow  and  feeble  voice,  resembling  the 
cry  of  a  young  puppy.  The  sound  was  no  sooner  distin- 
guished, than  all  the  Indians  clapped  their  hands  for  joy, 
exclaiming  that  this  was  the  Chief  Spirit — the  Turtle — the 
spirit  that  pever  lied!  Other  voices,  which  they  had  dis- 
criminated from  time  to  time,  they  had  previously  hissed,  as 
recognizing  them  to  belong  to  evil  and  lying  spirits,  which 
deceived  mankind.  New  sounds  came  from  the  tent.  During 
the  space  of  half  an  hour,  a  succession  of  songs  were  heard, 
in  which  a  diversity  of  voices  met  the  ear.  From  his  first 
entrance,  till  these  songs  were  finished,  we  heard  nothing  in 
the  proper  voice  of  the  priest;  but  now  he  addressed  the 
multitude,  declaring  the  presence  of  the  Great  Turtle,  and 
the  spirit^s  readiness  to  answer  sucL  questions  as  should  be 
proposed. 

"  The  questions  were  to  come  from  the  chief  of  the  village, 
who  was  silent,  however,  till  after  he  had  put  a  large  quantity 
of  tobacco  into  the  tent,  introducing  it  at  the  aperture.  This 
was  a  sacrifice,  offered  to  the  spirit;  for  spirits  are  supposed, 
by  the  Indians,  to  be  as  fond  of  tobacco  as  themselves.  The 
tobacco  accepted,  he  desired  the  priest  to  inquire, — Whether 
or  not  the  English  were  preparing  to  make  war  upon  the 
Indians?  and,  whether  or  not  there  were  at  Fort  Niagara  a 
large  number  of  English  troops?  These  questions  having  been 
put  by  the  priest,  the  tent  instantly  shook;  and  for  some 
seconds  after,  it  continued  to  rock  so  violently  that  I  expected 
to  see  it  leveled  with  the  ground.     All  this  was  a  prelude,  as 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  141 

I  supposed,  to  the  answers  to  be  given;  but  a  terrific  cry 
announced,  with  suflBcient  intelligibility,  the  departure  of  the 
Turtle. 

"A  quarter  of  an  hour  elapsed  in  silence,  and  I  waited 
impatiently  to  discover  what  was  to  be  the  next  incident  in 
this  scene  of  imposture.  It  consisted  in  the  return  of  the 
spirit,  whose  voice  was  again  heard,  and  who  now  delivered 
a  continued  speech.  The  language  of  the  Great  Turtle, 
like  that  which  we  had  heard  before,  was  wholly  unintelligi- 
ble to  every  ear,  that  of  the  priest  excepted;  arid  it  was 
therefore,  not  till  the  latter  gave  us  an  interpretation,  which 
did  not  commence  before  the  spirit  had  finished,  that  we 
learned  the  purport  of  this  extraordinary  communication. 

•*The  spirit,  as  we  were  now  informed. by  the  priest,  had, 
during  his  short  absence,  crossed  Lake  Huron,  and  even  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  Fort  Niagara,  which  is  at  the  head  of  Lake 
Ontario,  and  thence  to  Montreal.  At  Fort  Niagara  he  had 
seen  no  great  number  of  soldiers;  but,  on  descending  the  St. 
Lawrence  as  low  as  Montreal,  he  had  found  the  river  covered 
with  boats,  and  the  boats  filled  with  soldiers,  in  number  like 
the  leaves  of  the  trees.  He  had  met  them  on  their  way  up 
the  river,  coming  to  make  war  upon  the  Indians. 

"  The  chief  had  a  third  question  to  propose;  and  the  spirit 
without  a  fresh  journey  to  Fort  Niagara,  was  able  to  give  it 
an  instant  and  most  favorable  answer.  *  If/  said  the  chief, 
*  the  Indians  visit  Sir  William  Johnson,  will  they  be 
received  as  friends?' 

"' Sir  William  Johnson,'  said  the  spirit  (and  after  the 
spirit,  the  priest), '  Sir  William  Johnson  will  fill  their  canoes 
with  presents:  with  blankets,  kettles,  guns,  gunpowder,  and 
shot,  and  large  barrels  of  rum,  such  as  the  stoutest  of  the 
Indians  will  not  be  able  to  lift;  and  every  mJin  will  return  in 
safety  to  his  family.'    At  this,  the  transport  was  universal; 


142  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

and,  amid  the  clapping  of  hands,  a  hundred  voices  exclaimed, 
*  I  will  go  too!    I  will  go  tool ' 

**The  questions  of  public  interest  being  resolved,  individ- 
uals were  now  permitted  to  seize  the  opportunity  of  inquir- 
ing into  the  condition  of  their  absent  friendf,  and  the  fate 
of  such  as  were  sick.  I  observed  that  the  answers  given  to 
these  questions  allowed  of  much  latitude  of  interx)retation. 

"The  Great  Turtle  continued  to  be  consulted  till  near 
midnight,  when  all  the  crowd  dispersed  to  their  respective 
lodges. 

"  I  was  on  the  watch,  through  the  scene  I  have  described, 
to  detect  the  particular  contrivances  by  which  the  fraud  was 
carried  on;  but  such  was  the  skill  displayed  in  the  perform- 
ance, or  such  my  deficiency  of  penetration,  that  I  made  no 
discoveries,  but  came  away,  as  I  went,  with  no  more  than 
those  general  surmises  which  will  naturally  be  entertained 
by  every  reader." 

Henry  accompanied  the  Indian  deputation,  and  reached 
Fort  Niagara  in  safety,  where  he  was  received  in  the  most 
cordial  manner  by  Sir  William  Johnson. 

You  will  doubtless  be  interested  to  know  the  fate  of  Mina- 
vavana,  or  the  Grand  Saulteur  who  led  the  Ojibwas  at  the 
massacre  of  Michilimackinac.  The  following  note  is  from  J. 
Carver,  Esq.,  an  English  gentleman  who  visited  Michili- 
mackinac in  the  year  1766,  three  years  after  the  massacre: 

"The  first  I  accosted  were  C'lippewas,  inhabiting  near  the 
Ottowan  lakes,  who  received  me  with  great  coidiality,  and 
shook  me  by  the  hand  in  token  of  friendship.  Af  some  little 
distance  behind  these  stood  a  chief,  remarkably  tall  and  well 
made,  bnt  of  so  stern  an  aspect  that  the  most  undaunted  per- 
son could  not  behold  him  without  feeling  some  degree  of 
terror.  He  seemed  to  have  passed  the  meridian  of  life,  and 
by  the  mode  in  which  he  was  painted  and  tattooed,  I  dis- 


THE    ESCAPE    OF    HENRY    AND    OTHERS.  143 

covered  that  he  was  of  hig!i  rank.  However,  I  approached 
him  in  a  courteous  manner,  and  expected  to  have  met 
with  the  same  reception  I  had  done  from  tho  others;  but,  to 
my  great  surprise,  he  withheld  his  hand,  and  looking  fiercely 
at  me,  said  in  the  Chippewa  tongue,  'Caurin  nishishin  saga- 
nosh';  that  is,  'The  English  are  no  good.'  Ao  he  had  his 
tomahawk  in  his  hand,  I  expected  that  this  laconic  sentence 
would  have  been  followed  by  a  blow,  to  prevent  which  I  drew 
a  pistol  from  my  bolt,  and  holding.it  in  a  careless  ])G8ition, 
passed  close  by  him,  to  let  him  see  I  was  not  afraid  of  him. 

**  I  learned  soon  after,  from  the  other  Indians,  that  this 
was  a  chief  called  by  the  French  the  Grand  Saulteur,  or  the 
Great  Chippewa  Chief;  for  they  denominate  the  Chippewas, 
Saulteurs.  They  likewise  told  me  that  he  had  been  always  a 
steady  friend  to  that  people,  and  when  they  delivered  up 
Michilimackinac  to  the  English,  on  their  evacuation  of  Can- 
ada, the  Great  Saulteur  had  sworn  that  he  would  ever  remain 
the  avowed  enemy  of  its  new  possessors,  as  the  territories  on 
which  the  fort  is  built  belonged  to  him. 

"Since  I  came  to  England  I  have  been  informed  that  the 
Grand  Saulteur,  having  rendered  himself  more  and  more  dis- 
gustful to  the  English  by  his  inveterate  enmity  toward  them, 
was  at  length  stabbed  in  his  tent,  as  he  encamped  near  Mich- 
ilimackinac, by  a  trader."     (Carver's  Travels.) 

A  little  more  than  a  year  after  the  massacre,  Michilimack- 
inac was  occupied  by  the  coureurs  de  hois  and  such  Indian 
bands  as  chose  to  make  it  a  temporary  residence;  but  after 
the  treaty  with  the  Indians,  Captain  Howard,  with  a  detach- 
ment of  troops,  was  sent  by  Col.  Bradstreet  to  take  possession 
of  it,  and  "once  more  the  cross  of  St.  George  was  a  rallying 
point,  and  the  protection  of  the  adventurous  traders." 


144  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  MICHILIMACKINAC. 

After  a  treaty  of  peace  had  been  made  with  the  Indians, 
and  the  fort  reoccupied  by  Capt.  Howard's  forces,  confidence 
was  restored,  and  the  fur  trade  resumed. 

Sir  William  Johnson  wrote  to  Gen'l  Gage.  "Johnson  Hall, 
Jany.  15th,  17G7."  Extract.  "  As  Michilimakinak  seems 
now  to  be  our  principal  mart  of  trade  and  that  for  sevl 
reasons  it  should  be  well  and  Duly  Inspected  I  think  a  Com. 
issr  there  very  necessary  and  shall  be  glad  of  your 
thoughts  about  it,  which  if  agreeable  to  mine,  I  shall 
remove  one  of  the  Comissr  to  that  place  early  in  the 
spring."        *  *  *  (p.    835   Doc.    Hist.    N.  Y.) 

Reply  of  "  Geu'l  Gage  to  Sir  \Vm.  Johnson,  New  York, 
Jany  35th,  1767." 

Extract.  "  Michilimakinak  seeais  to  be  the  most  material 
Post  we  have,  and  certainly  more  necessary  for  a  Commissary 
than  any  other. 

'*  Sir  Henry  Moore  shall  be  acquainted  with  your  desire 
concerning  the  Traders  being  obliged  to  take  passes. 

**  It  is  reported  that  all  the  Traders  who  came  this  year  to 
Missilimackinac  have  been  permitted  to  ramble  wherever 
they  chose."        *        *        *        *        *        rpj^^^g^  Gage." 

"  Sir.  Wm.  Johnson,  Bart.  Johnson's  Hall,  (p  873  Doc. 
Hist.  N.  Y.) 

"  For  the  next  thirteen  years  the  history  of  the  post 
appears  to  have  been  the  usual  military  routine  with  the 
annual  gathering  and  departure  of  the  fur-traders,  until  the 
garrison  was  removed  to  Michilimackinac  Island  in  1780-81. 

1780.  Michilimackinac  Island  and  the  present  Fort 
Mackinac  ( '*  MichiJ'mackinac."  ) 


H 
ao 
-11 

W 

o 

!^ 
I— I 

'^ 
o 
o 

I— I 

o 


10 


146  HISTORY   OF   MAOEINAO. 

The  following  year,  1764,  after  the  massacre,  at  South 
Fort  Michilimackinac  the^French  began  to  move  to  the  island 
and  the  present  settlement  may  be  said  to  date  from  that 
period.  Although  the  scene  of  action,  during  the  war  of 
1775-83,  was  far  from  the  region  of  the  straits  of  Mackinac 
the  island  had  its  part  in  that  revolution.  It  was  selected  on 
account  of  its  commanding  position,  adaptability  for  defense, 
with  a  small  force,  and  strategic  importance,  and  garrisoned. 

From  fear  of  attack  by  the  United  States  forces,  and  "  as  a 
measure  of  safety,''  Major  A.  S.  DePeyester  commanding 
(South)  Fort  Michilimackinac,  and  under  instructions,  with: 
"'  In  1779,  a  party  of  British  Officers,  passed  over  from  the 
point  of  the  peninsula  to  the  island  of  Michilimackinac  to 
reconnoiter,  with  the  intention  of  removing  the  fort  thither. 
After  selecting  a  location,  they  asked  permission  of  the  Indi- 
ans to  occupy  it.  Some  time  elapsed  before  their  consent  could 
be  obtained;  consequently  the  removal  was  not  effected  until 
the  ensuing  summer.  A  government  house  and  a  few  other 
buildings  were  erected  on  the  site  of  the  present  village,  and 
the  troops  took  possession  on  the  15th  of  July,  1780. 

"  The  removal  of  the  inhabitants  from  the  main  land  to 
the  island  was  gradual,  and  the  fort  which  was  built  on  the 
site  of  the  present  one,  was  not  completed  until  1783.'' 

On  the  4th  of  October,  1779,  Major  Patrick  Sinclair, 
Lieut.  Governor,  arrived  and  assumed  command  of  (South) 
Michilimackinac,  relieving  Major  De  Peyster,  who  left,  Oct. 
15th,  on  His  Majesty's  Sloop  of  War,  "Welcome,"  bound  for 
Detroit. 

There  is  somewhere  packed  away  with  my  old  books  and 
papers,  the  original  parchment  deed  of  the  Island  of  Michili- 
mackinac, from  the  Chippewa  Indians,  to  St.  Clair.  It 
reserved  a  stone's  cast,  or  one  hundred  feet,  of  the  beach 
around  the  island  to  Indians  for  camping  purposes  forever. 


FORT   MOVED    TO  MICHILTMACKINAC   ISLAND.  147 

Maj.  Sinclair  sent  to  the  island,  Nov.  6,  1779,  the  sloop  of 
war  ''Welcome/'  with  workmen  and  the  timbers  of  a  house 
to  be  erected  for  them  to  live  in.  The  government  house 
was  erected  in  the  garden,  below  the  present  fort,  on  the 
level,  nearly  in  front  of  where  the  stable  now  stands. 

February  and  March,  1780,  when  the  ice  was  firm,  the 
Catholic  church,  on  the  south  shore,  was  taken  down,  the 
logs  hauled  over,  and  the  church  re-tuilt  on  the  "old  ceme- 
tery "  lot  on  Market  street,  and  (old)  Church  street.  A 
government  wharf  was  built  of  log  cribs,  filled  with  stone,  in 
the  bay  in  the  front  of  the  present  south  sally-port  of  the 
fort.  On  the  4th  of  November  Lieut.  Governor  and  Com- 
mander Sinclair  moved  over  to  the  island  and  established  his 
headquarters. 

During  the  winter  of  1780-81  the  sloops  "Welcome," 
"Angelica,"  "Archangel,"  and  schooner  "De  Peyster"laid 
np  at  the  island  in  the  harbor.  A  block  house  was  com- 
pleted east  of  the  government  house,  on  the  present  school 
lot,  and  in  January  the  crews  of  the  vessels  were  quartered 
therein. 

During  the  fall  of  1780  the  sash,  doors  and  casings  and 
other  wood  work  of  many  buildings  were  sent  over  in  vessels 
to  the  island;  and  in  the  following  winter  the  logs  and  tim- 
bers taken  down  were  hauled  over  on  the  ice.  Pine  and 
cedar  logs  and  timbers  were  also  whip-sawed  at  Pine  river,  on 
the  north  shore,  and  transported.  When  spring  came,  the 
traders  pulled  down  their  buildings  and  rafted  them  to  the 
island,  where  the  logs  were  again  put  up.  Their  provisions 
and  goods  were  sent  in  boats.  The  entire  movement  of  the 
troops  was  not  completed  until  late  in  the  summer  of  1781. 

The  stone  quarters  for  oflScers,  block  houses,  magazines, 
and  walls  of  the  fort  appear  to  have  been  constructed  of  the 
hard  limestone  formation  of  the  island,  quarried  near  by. 


148  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

with  an  idea  of  the  security  and  permanency  of  the  British 
Empire.  Wells  were  dug  for  water  supply,  and  there  was  a 
system  for  elevating  water  through  lead  pipes  (borel^  inch 
diameter)  from  springs  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  west  of  the 
fort.  Water  is  now  forced  up  by  steam  pump  from  the  same 
source  into  a  reservoir  in  the  second  story  of  the  north  block- 
house, and  from  thence  distributed  about  the  fort.  Water 
was  also  conveyed  through  log  piping  to  the  stores,  ware- 
houses and  dwellings  of  the  fur  company.  Apple,  cherry  and 
plum  orchards  were  planted,  with  currants  and  gooseberries 
in  the  gardens.  All  accounts  show  that  they  raised  the  finest 
of  fruits  and  vegetables.  Some  of  the  apple  trees  are  there 
to  this  day,  and  can  be  found  at  St.  Ignace  and  vicinity,  on 
Bois  Blanc,  Drummond's  and  St.  Joseph's  islands.  All  of 
these  fruits,  and  pears,  raspberries,  blackberries,  strawberries 
and  hardy  vegetables  grow  to  perfection  in  this  region.  The 
British  continued  to  improve  the  fort  and  strengthen  the 
position  until  1796,  when  their  troops  were  withdrawn  to  St. 
Joseph's  Island. 


LIST    OF    FRENCH    AND    ENGLISH    OFFICERS.  149 


HISTORICAL   RESUME  AND   LIST   OF  OFFICERS,  FRENCH 
AND  ENGLISH,  AT  MICHILIMACKINAC. 

1634.  John  Nicolet  passes  through  the  straits  convoyed  to 

Green  Bay. 
1665.  Nicholas   Perrot,  interpreter  and   officer,    passes   the 

straits  to  Green  Bay. 
1669.  Father  Allouez,  S.  J.  in  the  straits,  at  St.  Martinis 

Islands,  St.  Ignace,  and  Michilimackinac  Island  bound 

for  Green  Bay. 
1669-71.  Father  Dablon,  S.  J.,  at  Michilimackinac  Island. 
1670-71.  Father  Jaques  Marquette,  S.  J.,  at  Michilimackinac 

Island. 

1671.  Mission  at  St.  Ignace  du  Michilimackinac  founded  by 
Marquette  by  direction  of- Dablon. 

1672.  Dec.  1.  Joliet  arrived  at  St.  Ignace. 

1673.  Marquette  and  Joliet  start  on  their  voyage  of  discovery. 
1679.  KoJbert  Cavelier  de  La  Salle,  with  Henry  DeTonty,  Du 

Lhut  and   Father  Hennepin   arrive,  Aug.  27,  at  St. 

Ignace,  on  the  "  Griffon,"  and  spend  some  days. 
1680-81.  Du  Lhut  winters  at  St.  Ignace. 
1681.  M.  De  Villeraye  commanding  Michilimackinac. 
1684.  M.  de  la  Durantaye  commanding  Michilimackinac. 

1684.  M.  de  la  Valtrie  acting  commander  of  Michilimackinac, 
while  Du  Lhut  and  Perrot,  with  Ottawas,  are  in  La 
Barre's  campaign  against  the  Iroquois. 

1685.  M.  de  la  Durantaye  commanding  Michilimackinac  and 
dependencies. 

1688.  Baron  La  Houtan  at  Michilimackinac. 
1690.  M.  de  la  Pore  Louvigny  commanding  Michilimackinac 
and  dependencies. 


150  HISTORY    OP    MACKINAC. 

1694.  M.  de  la  Motte  Cadillac  commanding  Michilimackinac 
and  dependencies. 

1695.  Cadillac  advises  an  expedition  against  the  Iroquois 
that  takes  the  field,  and  many  prisoners  are  brought 
back  by  the  Michilimackinac  Indians.  Frontenac 
orders  nine  posts,  among  them  Green  Bay  and  Sault 
Ste.  Marie,  placed  subject  to  the  command  of  Cad- 
illac. A  treaty  of  peace  made  by  Le  Baron,  a  Huron 
chief,  with  the  Iroquois.  Thirty  Iroquois  scalps 
brought  to  Michilimackinac,  and  thirty-two  prison- 
ers, by  the  Potawatomies  and  other  Algonquin  Indians. 

1701.  Cadillac  leaves  Michilimackinac  (St.  Ignace),  to  found 
Detroit  and  Fort  Pontchartrain,  taking  many  Indians 
with  him.  Perrot  and  Father  Enjabron  at  Michili- 
mackinac. 

1702-3.  The  Hurons  and  more  Ottawas  go  to  Detroit. 

1705.  The  Jesuits  burn  their  church  at  St.  Ignace  and  move, 
with  most  of  the  French,  to  Quebec. 

1712.  Fort  Michilimackinac  regarrisoned  by  M.  De  Louvigny 
and  command. 

1721-  Father  Charlevoix  visits  Michilimackinac. 

1728.  M.  De  Lignery's  expedition  from  South  Michilimacki- 
nac. 

1730.  M.  de  Buisson  comd'g  (South)  Michilimackinac. 

1743.  M.  de  Blainville,  Commandant,  Michilimackinac. 

1744.  M.  de  Vivchevet,  Commandant;  Michilimackinac. 

1745.  Louis  de  la  Corne,  Capt.  and  King's  Commandant, 
Michilimackinac. 

1747.  M.  de  Noyelle,  jr..  Commandant,  Michilimackinac. 

1748.  M.  Jacques  Legardeur  St.  Pierre,  Commandant,  Mich- 
ilimackinac. 

1750.  M.  Duplessis  Faber,  Capt.  and  King's  Commandant, 
Michilimackinac. 


LIST    OF    FRENCH    AND    ENGLISH    OFFICERS.  151 

1753-54.  M.  Beaujeu  de  Villemonde,  Capt.  and  King's  Com- 
mandant, Michilimackinac. 

1754-55.  Mons  Herbin.  Capt.  and  King's  Commandant, 
Michilimackinac. 

1758-60.  M.  Beanjeu  de  Villemonde,  Capt.  and  King's  Com- 
mandant, Michilimackinac. 

1761.  Capt.  Belfour,  80th  Regt.,  comd'g  Michilimackinac. 

1761.  Oct.  21st,  Lieut.  Leslie,  60th  Royal  Amer.,  comd'g 
Michilimackinac. 

1763.  Geo.  Etherington,  Capt.  60th  Royal  Amer.,  comd'g 
Michilimackinac. 

1763.  Massacre  at  Michilimackinac,  June  -^A. 

1764.  Capt.  Howard,  comd'g  Michilimackinac. 

1774-79.  A.  S.  De  Peyster,  Major,  comd'g  Michilimackinac 
and  dependencies. 

1779-82.  Patrick  Sinclair,  Major,  comd'g  Michilimackinac 
and  dependencies. 
July  15th,  1780,  Major  Sinclair  transferred  part  of 
his  troops  to  Michilimackinac  (*•' Mackinac") 
Island  and  there  established  the  3d  Fort  Michili- 
mackinac; and,  Nov.  4th,  following,  Sinclair  him 
self  removed  to  the  island  permanently. 

1782-87.  Daniel  Robertson,  Capt.,  comd'g  Michilimackinac 
and  dependencies. 

1791-96.  Edward  Charleton,  Capt.  5th  Regt.  Foot,  comd'g 
Michilimackinac. 

1796.  Occupation  of  Mackinac  Island  by  the  troops  of  the 
United  States. 


152  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC, 


MICHILIMACKINAC  UNDER  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

At  the  close  of  1775-83  the  independence  of  the  United 
States  of  America  was  acknowledged  by  Great  Britain  and  by 
the  terms  of  the  Treaty  of  Paris,  September  3,  1783,  the  post 
of  Michilimackinac  ("Mackinac").,  with  others  on  the  lakes, 
became  a  part  of  the  Republic.  On  various  pretexts  the 
British  retained  possession  of  this  and  other  forts  until  after 
the  treaty  promulgated  on  the  29th  of  February,  1796,  in 
which  it  was  stipulated  that  all  British  troops  should  be  with- 
drawn from  posts  within  the  boundaries  by  June  1,  1796. 
By  a  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Potawatomies^ 
Chippewas,  Ottawas,  Shawnees,  Delawares  and  other  Indian 
tribes,  at  Greeville,  Ohio,  August  3,  1795,  the  Indians  ceded 
the  fort  of  Michilimackinac  and  Island,  with  the  adjacent 
main  land,  wherever  the  title  of  the  Indians  had  been  extin- 
guished by  grants  and  gifts  to  the  French  and  English  gov- 
ernments, and  a  piece  of  land  north  of  Michilimackinac 
Island,  on  the  main  shore,  to  measure  six  miles  along  the 
strait  between  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  extending  three 
miles  back  from  the  water.  The  Chippewas  also  included 
Bois  Blanc  Island  as  a  voluntary  gift. 

1796.  The  first  United  States  troops  to  occupy  Fort  Mich- 
ilimackinac, on  the  island,  was  the  command  of  Major  Henry 
Burbeck,  who,  with  one  company  of  Artillerists  and  Engin- 
eers, and  a  company  of  the  1st  Infantry  and  three  officers 
arrived  in  October,  1796,  and  took  possession.  In  1802,  Rev. 
David  Bacon,  Presbyterian,  who  had  been  for  two  years  a 
missionary  at  Detroit,  sent  by  the  Connecticut  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, was  assigned  to  Mackinac  Island  to  preach  and  teach. 
He  was  the  first  Protestant  clergyman  to  the  island,  but  was 


MICHILIMACKINAC    UNDER    THE    UNITED    STATES.         153 

re-called  in  August,  1804.  Until  1813  matters  appear  to 
have  been  conducted  without  disturbance,  the  only  excite- 
ment being  the  business  of  the  Fur  Company,  and  the  annual 
arrival  and  departure  of  the  "Brigade  Commanders,'*  with 
their  men,  boats  and  outfits,  to  the  various  trapping  and 
trading  stations. 

List  of  United  States  Army  Officers  Stationed  at  Fort  Mich- 
ilimachinac  from  1796  to  1812,  A.  D. 

Henry  Burbeck,  Major,  Artillerists  and  Engineers,  1796. 

Ebenezer  Massay,  Lieut.,  Artillerists  and  Engineers,  1796. 

Abner  Prior,  Captain,  1st  Infantry,  1796. 

John  Michael,  Lieut.,  Ist  Infantry,  1796. 

John  Wiley,  1st  Lieut.,  Artillerists  and  Engineers,  1800. 

Thomas  Hunt,  Major,  1st  Artillerists  and  Engineers,  18» '2. 

Josiah  Dunham,  Capt.,  Artillerists  and  Engineers,  1802. 

Francis  LeBarron,  Surgeon's  Mate,  1802. 

Jacob  Kingsbury,  Lieut.  Colonel,  1st  Infantry,  1804. 

Jonathan  Eastman,  1st  Lieutenant,  Artillerists,  1807. 

*  Lewis  Howard,  Captain,  Artillerists,  1808. 

Porter  Hanks,  1st  Lieutenant,  Artillerists,  1808. 

Archibald  Darragh,  2d  Lieutenant,  Artillerists,  1808. 

Sylvester  Day,  Garrison  Surgeon's  Mate,  1810. 

*Died  January  13,  1811. 


154  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 


WAR  OF  1813-15. 

June  19,  1812,  in  accordance  "with  declarative  Act  of  Con- 
gress, President  Madison  proclaimed  war  with  Great  Britain. 

During  that  war  the  British  generally,  got  the  worst  of  it 
on  the  sea,  and  the  United  States  on  the  land,  until  the  final 
battle  of  New  Orleans  (fought  January  8th,  1815,  after  peace 
had  been  concluded)  when  the  British  forces  were  defeated. 
Without  noting  what  occurred  elsewhere  we  shall  confine 
ourselves  to  the  operations  at  Mackinac  Island  and  vicinity. 

In  the  spring  of  1812  Fort  Mackinac  was  all  within  the 
inner  intersecting  lines  of  the  three  block-houses  and  the  slope 
in  front  very  much  as  it  is  now;  there  were  no  buildings 
without  the  lines.  The  only  approaches  were  through  the 
south  and  north  arched  sally-ports,  each  provided  with  a 
portcullis,  that  could  be  instantly  dropped.  They  were, 
both,  additionally  secured  by  gates,  double  planked,  that 
could  be  closed  at  any  time  during  the  night  or  day.  Strong, 
squared,  cedar  "palisades"  pickets,  were  set  vertically  on 
the  walls  and  in  the  ground  intersecting  the  inner  lines  of  the 
block-houses.  They  were  about  10  feet  high,  pointed  at  the 
top,  pierced  at  intervals,  by  two  rows  of  loop-holes,  (one- 
half  on  two  adjoining  pickets)  for  musketry,  angled  from 
within  outwards  so  that  the  fire  could  be  delivered,  standing 
or  kneeling  at  the  enemy  in  any  direction.  Near  the  block- 
houses strong,  three-pronged,  sharp,  iron  spikes,  were  set  in 
the  apexes  of  the  pickets  and  like  spikes  and  pointed  hooks 
wherever  the  ground  approaches  seemed  to  favor  scaling 
parties.  The  block-houses  were  armed  with  iron  cannonades 
that  protected  the  picket  walls  of  the  fort  and  iron  guns  were 
planted  at  convenient  places  so  as  to  rake  the  hill-sides  and 
other  approaches. 


SURRENDER   OF   MICHILIMACKINAO.  155 

Lieut.  Hanks  commanding  Fort  Mackinac  and  the  people 
of  the  island  generally,  had  reason  to  expect  a  declaration  of 
war  and  measures  for  safety  were  taken.  The  British  com- 
mander at  St.  Jost^ph's  Island,  Capt.  Charles  Roberts,  10th 
Royal  Veteran  Battalion,  got  the  first  notification.  It  is 
believed  it  reached  Roberts  through  the  agents  of  the  fur 
companies,  as  the  traders  of  the  Mackinac  company  were 
mostly  English,  and  both  companies  were  unfriendly  to  the 
United  States.  He  was  advised  in  the  message  from  General 
Brock,  his  superior,  to  attack  the  fort  of  Michilimackinac 
at  once,  as  the  best  means  of  preserving  his  own  position. 
Capt.  Roberts  received  the  message  July  loth.  On  the 
morning  of  the  16th  he  embarked  for  Michilimackinac,  on 
the  N.  W.  Fur  Co's  ship,  "  Caledonia, ^^  with  two  iron  six 
pounders,  ten  batteaux  and  seventy  canoes.  His  force  con- 
sisted of  43  regulars  and  4  officers,  260  Canadians,  572 
Chippewas  and  Ottawas,  56  Sioux,  48  Winnebagoes,  and  39 
Menomonies,  being  306  white  men  and  718  Indians,  all  told 
1021. 

At  3  o'clock  A.  M.,  July  17th,  they  arrived  at  the  north- 
west bay,  facing  St.  Ignace,  and  began  to  debark.  The  Can- 
adians attached  ropes  to  the  guns  and  hauled  one  of  them  to 
the  top  of  the  hill  commanding  the  fort.  The  other  gun 
was  brought  over  in  the  same  way  and  planted  in  the  rear  of 
the  fort.  Just  before  daybreak.  At  11:30  a.  m.  an  officer  with 
a  flag  of  truce,  approached  and  demanded  the  surrender  of 
the  fort.  The  official  report  of  Lieut.  Hanks  will  give  the 
cause  and  reasons. 

Copy  of  the  official  report  of  Lieut.  Porter  Hanks,  to 
General  Hull,  announcing  the  surrender  of  Fort  Michili- 
mackinac, July  17th,  1812,  "to  his  Britannic  Majesty's 
forces: " 


166  HISTORY    OF   MACKTNAO. 

••Detp  it,  August  12th,  1813. 

•*  Sir— I  take  the  earliest  opportunity  to  acquaint  Your  Excellency 
of  the  surrender  of  the  garrison  of  Michilimackinac,  under  my  com- 
mand, to  his  Britannic  Majesty's  forces  under  the  cominand  of 
Captain  Charles  Roberts,  on  the  17th  ultimo,  the  particulars  of 
which  are  as  follows:  On  the  16th,  I  was  informed  by  the  Indian 
Interpreter  that  he  had  discovered  from  an  Indian  that  the  several 
nations  of  Indians  then  at  St.  Joseph  (a  British  garrison,  distant  about 
forty  miles)  intended  to  make  an  immediate  attack  on  Michili- 
mackinac. 

"  I  was  inclined,  from  the  coolness  I  had  discovered  in  some  of  the 
principal  chiefs  of  the  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  nations,  who  had  but 
a  few  days  before  professed  the  greatest  friendship  for  the  United 
States,  to  place  confidence  in  this  report. 

"  I  immediately  called  a  meeting  of  the  American  gentlemen  at 
that  time  on  the  island,  in  which  it  was  thought  proper  to  dispatch 
a  confidential  person  to  St.  Joseph  to  watch  the  motions  of  the 
Indians. 

"Captain  Michael  Dousman,  of  the  militia,  was  thought  the  most 
suitable  for  this  service.  He  embarked  about  sunset,  and  met  the 
British  forces  within  ten  or  fifteen  miles  of  the  island,  by  whom  he 
was  made  prisoner  and  put  on  his  parole  of  honor.  He  was  landed 
on  the  island  at  daybreak,  with  positive  directions  to  give  me  no 
intelligence  whatever.  He  was  also  instructed  to  take  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  village,  indiscriminately,  to  a  place  on  the  west  side  of 
the  island  where  their  persons  ard  property  should  be  protected  by  a 
British  guard,  but  should  they  go  to  the  Fort,  they  would  be  subject 
to  a  general  massacre  by  the  savages,  which  would  be  inevitable  if 
the  garrison  fired  a  gun.  This  information  I  received  from  Dr.  Day, 
who  was  passing  through  the  village  when  every  person  was  flying 
for  refuge  to  the  enemy.  I  immediately,  on  being  informed  of  the 
approach  of  the  enemy,  placed  ammunition,  etc.,  in  the  Block 
houses;  ordered  every  gun  charged,  and  made  every  preparation  for 
action.  About  9  o'clock  I  could  discover  that  the  enemy  were  in 
possession  of  the  heights  that  commanded  the  Fort,  and  one  piece  of 
their  artillery  directed  to  the  most  defenseless  part  of  the  garrison. 
The  Indians  at  this  time  were  to  be  seen  in  great  numbers  in  the  edge 
of  the  woods. 


SURRENDER    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC.  157 

"At  half  pfii«t  ll  o'clock  the  enemy  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  demand- 
ing a  surrender  of  the  Fort  and  island  to  his  Britannic  Majesty's 
forces.  This,  Sir,  was  the  first  information  I  had  of  the  declaration 
of  war;  I,  however,  had  anticipated  it,  and  was  as  well  prepared  to 
meet  such  an  event  as  I  possibly  could  have  been  with  the  force 
under  my  command,  amounting  to  57  effective  men,  including 
oiScers.  Three  American  gentlemen,  who  were  prisoners,  were  per- 
mitted to  ac(;ompany  the  flag:  from  them  I  ascertained  the  strength 
of  the  eaemy  to  be  from  nine  hundred  to  one  thousand  strong,  con- 
sisting of  regular  troops,  Canadians  and  savages;  that  they  had  two 
pieces  of  artillery,  and  were  provided  with  ladders  and  ropes  for  the 
purpose  of  scaling  the  works,  if  necessary.  After  I  had  obtained 
this  information,  I  consulted  my  oflScers,  and  also  the  American 
gentlemen  present,  who  were  very  intelligent  men;  the  nsuii  of 
which  was,  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  garrison  to  hold  out 
against  sucih  a  superior  force.  In  this  opinion  I  fully  concurred, 
from  the  conviction  that  it  waa  the  only  measure  that  could  prevent 
a  general  massacre.  The  Fort  and  garrison  were  accordingly 
surrendered. 

"The  enclosed  papers  exhibit  copies  of  the  correspondence 
between  the  officer  commanding  the  British  forces  and  myself,  and 
of  the  articles  of  capitulation.  This  subject  involved  questions  of  a 
peculiar  nature;  and  I  hope,  Sir,  that  my  demands  and  protests  will 
meet  the  approbation  of  .ay  government.  I  cannot  allow  this 
opportunity  to  escape  without  axpressing  my  obligation  to  Doctor 
Sylvester  Day,  for  the  service  he  rendered  me  in  conducting  this 
corresix)ndence. 

"  In  consequence  of  this  unfortunate  affair,  I  beg  leave,  Sir,  to 
demand  that  a  Court  of  Inquiry  may  be  ordered  to  investigate  all 
the  facts  connected  with  it:  and  I  do  further  request,  that  the  court 
may  be  specially  directed  to  express  their  opinion  on  the  merits  of 
the  case. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir, 

"PORTER  HANKS, 

''Lieutenant  of  Artillery.^* 
•'  His  Excellency  General  Hull, 

"Commanding  the  N.  W.  Army." 
P..S.    *    *    "  It  may  be  also  remarked  that  one  hundred  and  fifty 


158  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

Chippewas  and  Ottawas  joined  the  British  forces  two  days  after  the 
capitulation.  .  P.  H." 

CAPITULATION. 

By  the  terms  of  that  instrument,  agreement  between  Cap- 
tain Charles  Roberts,  commanding  his  Britannic  Majesty^s 
forces,  and  Lieut.  Porter  Hanks,  commanding  those  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  the  fort  and  islands  were  to  be 
surrendered  and  the  troops  allowed  to  march  out  with  the 
honors  of  war,  and  then  deliver  their  arms.  They  were  to  be 
sent  to  United  States  stations  as  paroled  prisoners  of  war,  on 
their  honor,  not  to  fight  until  exchanged.  All  private  prop- 
erty of  individuals  was  to  be  respected  and  the  vessels  in  the 
harbor,  with  their  cargoes.  All  citizens  of  the  United  States 
who  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  British 
King  were  allowed  to  leave  the  island  within  one  month  from 
the  date  of  the  surrender. 

Lieut.  Hanks  had  but  fifty-seven  effective  men  and  five 
sick  men  and  a  drummer  boy.  Taking  into  consideration 
the  odds  against  him  and  the  fact  that  he  did  not  know  that 
war  existed,  or  had  been  declared,  also  the  unfriendly  dispo- 
sition of  the  Fur  Companies,  coupled  with  the  temper  of  the 
Indians,  whom  the  Fur  Companies  influenced  and  largely 
controlled,  resistance  would  have  been  hopeless  and  fatal. 

The  other  officers  besides  Lieut.  Hanks  surrendered  and 
paroled,  were  2d  Lieut.  Archibald  Darrah  and  Dr.  Sylvester 
Day,  Garrison  Surgeon's  Mate.  Dr.  Day  had  quarters  with- 
out the  fort,  in  the  village,  in  a  house  on  Market  street,  at 
the  head  of  "Old"  Church  street;  the  lot  now  belongs  to  the 
Donnelly  estate.  Capt.  Michael  Dousman,  whom  Lieut. 
Hanks  dispatched  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  Indians,  and 
was  captured  by  Roberts,  was  an  agent  of  the  South  West 
Fur  Company,  of  which  John  Jacob  Astor  was  president. 
Mr.  Dousman  had  in  the  winter  sent  Wm.  Aikins  and  John 


SURRENDER   OF   MICHILIMACKINAC.  159 

Drew  to  trade  and  purchase  furs  of  the  Lake  Superior  Ind- 
ians. He  heard  they  had  returned  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and 
judged  from  the  actions  of  the  Mackinac  Indians,  there  was 
cause  for  their  non-appearance  at  the  island.  When  Mr. 
Dousman  returned  to  the  island  he  called  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Ambrose  Davenport  and  notified  him,  next  on  Dr.  Day,  and 
in  turn,  t^e  citizens.  Dr.  Day  went  immediately  to  the  fort. 
The  people  all  gathered  at  the  'Distillery,"  for  refuge,  where 
the  British,  after  landing,  placed  a  guard.  The  "Distillery" 
was  near  the  Indian  cemetery,  under  the  bluff  to  the  west  of 
the  village.  The  three  gentlemen,  prisoners,  referred  to  by 
Lieut.  Hanks,  and  who  accompanied  the  flag  of  truce,  were 
John  Dousman,  Samuel  Abbott  and  Ambrose  E.  Davenport. 

At  that  time  the  village  was  small  and  compact.  The 
houses  were  one-story  log  structures  roofed  with  bark, 
except  the  two-storied  (Dr.  Mitchell)  residence  with  mansard 
roof,  now  standing,  on  Market  street.  There  were,  in  the 
harbor,  nine  small  vessels,  each  with  an  average  crew  of  five 
or  six  men.  Two  other  vessels  arrived  after  the  surrender, 
loaded  with  furs.  All  the  building  lots,  gardens  and  gov- 
ernment inclosure  were  fenced,  for  protection,  by  high  cedar 
pickets,  firmly  set  in  the  ground,  that  gave  the  town  a  weird 
and  foreign  aspect.  Many  stumps  of  pickets  can  be  traced, 
on  dividing  lines,  to  this  day,  and  some  shortened  ones  are 
still  standing. 

After  the  surrender  the  citizens  were  assembled  at  the  gov- 
ernment house  to  have  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  British 
Crown  administered,  which  most  of  them  willingly  took. 
Messrs.  Samuel  Abbott,  Stone,  Bostwick,  Davenport  and 
Dousman  brothers,  refusing  to  subscribe  to  the  oath,  were 
sent  away  with  the  soldiers.  Michael  Dousman  was  allowed 
to  remain  neutral. 


160 


HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 


BRITISH    OCCUPATION     OF     THE     CAPTURED    FORT    MICHILI- 

MACKINAC   AND   ISLAND. 

The  British  troops  held  the  fort  and  islanc^ until  the  sum- 
mer of  1815,  after  the  close  of  the  war.  They  constructed, 
armed,  and  equipped  the  strong  earthwork  and  out- works  on 
the  "Heights  above  Michilimackinac,"  which  they  named 
"  Fort  George, '^  in  compliment  to  their  king.  The  citizens 
of  the  island  were  compelled  to  assist  in  building  that  re- 
doubt. In  the  center  of  the  oblong,  within,  a  pit  was  exca- 
vated, over  which  was  erected  a  square  block-house  and  mag- 
azine made  of  cedar  logs  hewed.  There  were  two  bomb-proof 
lookouts  in  advance,  right  and  left  of  the  gateway,  connected 
with  the  fort  by  covered,  underground  ways.     In  advance  of 


BLOCK  HOUSE,  ERECTED  1780. 


these,  on  the  edge  of  the  hill,  each  facing  southward  and 
westward,  gun   platforms,  mounted  with  iron  cannon,  that 


A    FLEET    SAILS    TO    MICHILIMACKINAC.  161 

covered  the  lower  fort,  and  raked  all  the  approaches.  The 
face  of  the  earthwork  within  the  moat  was  set  with  three 
rows,  interlaced,  of  sharpened,  pointed  cedar  stakes,  inclined 
in  as  many  angles,  so  arranged  as  to  render  it  about  impossi- 
ble for  an  enemy  to  get  to  the  top  of  the  parapet  alive.  There 
were  iron  guns  mounted  within  the  fort;  the  slope  without 
the  ditch  was  cleared  of  all  obstructions,  and  the  trees  on  the 
plateau  below  felled.  The  plateau  in  rear  of  the  earthwork 
was  also  cleared  and  used  as  a  drill  and  parade  ground. 


1814.    A    FLEET    SAILS    TO    MICHILIMACKINAC. 

Although  the  British  had  captured  the  island  key  of  the 
straits,  without  bloodshed,  they  w^ere  in  constant  fear  of 
attack  from  the  land  and  naval  forces  of  the  United  States. 

After  the  memorable  naval  battle  near  the  head  of  Lake 
Erie  between  Perry  and  Barclay,  Sept.  10th,  1813,  where  the 
entire  British  fleet  of  six  vessels  was  captured,  or  destroyed, 
the  tide  had  turned  and  the  chances  of  invasion  were  immi- 
nent. 

April,  1814,  an  expedition  was  proposed  to  capture  Mich- 
ilimackinac  and  destroy  certain  vessels;  the  enemy  were  said 
to  be  constructing,  at  Gloucester,  on  Matchadash  Bay,  south- 
eastern extremity  of  Lake  Huron.  In  accordance  with 
orders  issued  June  2d,  following,  a  fleet  of  vessels  was  fitted 
out  consisting  of  U.  S.  sloops  of  war,  '* Niagara"  and 
"  Lawrence,'^  each  twenty  guns,  and  the  smaller  schooners, 
"Tigress,"  "Detroir,"  "Caledonia,"  "Scorpion,"  and 
pthers,  Capt.  Sinclair  (commodore),  on  board,  with   a  land 

11 


162  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

force  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  officers  and  men.  Lieut. 
Col.  Croghan,  commanding.  Ambrose  E.  Davenport,  of 
Mackinac  Island,  was  quartermaster  and  guide. 

They  sailed  July  3d,  and  entered  Lake  Huron  the  12th 
instant,  and  made  for  the  entrance  of  Matchadash  Bay.  It 
was  the  largest  and  strongest  fleet  that  had  ever  ridden  the 
waters  of  the  lake.  Continuous  fogs  delayed  them,  and,  not 
having  a  pilot,  the  many  shoals  and  reefs  at  the  inlet  of  the  bay 
threatened  sore  destruction.  It  takes  an  expert  sailor,  with 
the  best  modern  charts,  to  enter  Georgian  Bay  in  good, 
clear  weather. 

Deeming  the  entrance  unsafe  the  squadron  sailed  for  the 
head  of  the  lake  Then  it  was  decided  to  leave  part  of  the 
fleet  to  cruise  about  the  island,  and  with  the  rest  of  them  to 
go  to  St.  Joseph's,  and  destroy  that  fort  before  going  to 
Michilimackinac.  If  they  had  assailed  the  island  first,  it  is 
thought,  it  might  have  been  taken  (as  it  occurred  in  1812), 
without  firing  a  shot,  as  the  enemy  had  only  one  small  com- 
pany in  the  fort.  The  delay  allowed  the  British  time  to  fortify 
and  secure  Canadian  and  Indian  allies,  which  led  to  the  subse- 
quent defeat  of  the  United  States  invading  forces.  Col.  Cro- 
ghan arrived,  with  the  detached  expedition,  at  St.  Joseph's 
Island,  July  20th,  and  burned  the  fort  but  left  the  town  and 
N.  W.  Fur  Co.'s  warehouses  intact.  Whilst  there,  wind 
bound,  he  captured  that  company's  schooner,  "Mink," 
bound  up  from  Mackinac  Island  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie  loaded 
with  flour.  From  parties  on  the  "  Mink "  he  learned  the 
flour  was  to  be  transported  to  Fort  Williams,  by  the  schooner 
Perseverence  then  waiting  above  the  falls. 

Lieut.  Turner,  with  a  naval  party,  was  dispatched  to  cap- 
ture the  schooner,  and,  if  possible,  to  get  her  below  the  falls, 
Maj.  Holmes,  with  regulars,  was  in  command,  intending  to 
get  possession  of  the  fort  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and  destroy  it. 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  SCHOONER  PERSEVERANCE.    163 

Lieutenant  Turner's  report  to  Commodore  Sinclair  relates 
what  was  accomplished :  • 

**  U.  S.  Schooner  *'  Scorpion,"  off  Michilimackinac, 

July  28th,  1814. 

•*  Sir:  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you,  that  agreeable  to  your 
orders  of  the  22nd  instant,  I  proceeded  on  the  expedition  to  Lake 
Superior  with  the  launches.  I  rowed  night  and  day;  but  having  a 
distance  of  sixty  miles,  against  a  strong  current,  information  had 
reached  the  enemy  at  St.  Mary's  of  our  approach  about  two  hours 
before  I  arrived  at  that  place,  carried  by  Indians  in  their  light 
canoes;  several  of  whom  I  chased,  and  by  firing  on  Ihem,  killed  some 
and  prevented  their  purposes;  some  1  captured  and  kept  prisoners 
until  my  arrival,  others  escaped.  The  force  under  Major  Holmes 
prevented  anything  like  resistance  at  the  fort,  the  enemy,  with  their 
Indians,  carrying  with  them  all  the  light  valuable  articles,  peltry, 
clothes,  etc.  I  proceeded  across  the  strait  of  Lake  Superior  without 
a  moment's  delay;  and  on  my  appearance,  the  enemy,  finding  they 
could  not  get  off  with  the  vessel  I  was  in  quest  of,  set  fire  to  her  in 
several  places,  scuttled,  and  left  her.  I  succeeded  in  boarding  her, 
and  by  considerable  exertions  extinguished  the  flames,  and  secured 
her  from  sinking.  I  then  stripped  her  and  prepared  for  getting  her 
down  the  falls.  Adverse  winds  prevented  my  attempting  the  falls 
until  the  26th,  when  every  possible  effort  was  used,  but  I  am  sorry 
to  say  without  success,  to  get  her  over  in  safety.  The  fall  in  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile  is  forty-five  feet,  and  the  channel  very  rocky;  the 
current  runs  from  twenty  to  thirty  knots,  and  in  one  place  there  is  a 
perpendicular  leap  of  ten  feet  between  three  rocks;  here  she  bilged, 
but  was  brought  down  so  rapidly  that  we  succeeded  in  running  her 
on  shore  below  the  rapids  before  she  filled,  and  burned  her.  She 
was  a  fine  new  schooner,  upward  of  one  hundred  tons,  called  the 
•'  Perseverance,"  and  will  be  a  severe  loss  to  the  North-west  Company. 
Had  I  succeeded  in  getting  her  safe,  I  could  have  loaded  her  to 
advantage  from  the  enemy's  storehouses.  I  have,  however,  brought 
down  four  captured  boats  loaded  with  Indian  goods  to  a  considera- 
ble amount;  the  balance,  contained  in  four  large  and  two  small 
storehouses,  were  destroyed,  amounting  in  value  from  fifty  to  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars.    All  private  property  was,  according  to 


164  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

your  orders,  respected.  The  officers  and  men  under  my  command 
behaved  with  great  activity  and  zeal,  particularly  Midshipman 
Swartwout. 

•'  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient 
servant,  Daniel  Turner." 

After  Holmes  and  Turner  returned  from  St.  Mary's  Falls, 
with  the  launches,  to  St.  Joseph's  Island,  the  squadron  sailed 
for  Michilimaekinac,  arriving  July  26th.  Since  their  first 
appearance  off  Bois  Blanc  Island,  Lieut.  Colonel  Robert  Mc- 
Douall,  (Glengarry  Light  Infantry,  Fencibles),  commanding, 
had  ample  to  plant  cannon  at  assailable  points,  muster  Cana- 
dian and  Indian  allies,  and  prepare  for  defense.  Guns  were 
planted  to  command  all  water  approaches,  the  heights,  the 
elevation  above  the  distillery,  on  the  hill  west  of  the  fort  and 
convenient  places  east  to  Robinson's  Folly. 

The  fleet  came  to  anchor  at  the  foot  of  Round  Island.  They 
were  at  once  obliged  to  move  towards  Bois  Blanc  Island  to 
avoid  the  range  of  the  enemy's  guns,  that  opened  fire,  and 
rendered  their  position  untenable.  Then  Col.  Croghan  sent 
a  force  in  launches  to  Round  Island  (Mr.  Ambrose  Davenport 
as  guide),  to  reconnoiter,  with  the  view  of  establishing  a  bat- 
tery on  the  water  front  opposite  the  fort.  A  site  above  the 
^"^  lime-kiln"  was  selected,  facing  the  village,  and  the  party 
leisurely  returned  through  the  woods  and  clearings,  picking 
raspberries  by  the  way.  The  British,  on  the  alert,  discovered 
them  and  sent  a  large  party  of  savages  over  in  two  or  three 
hundred  canoes  and  several  batteaux,  who  soon  reached  the 
island.  They  pursued  the  stragglers  to  their  boats  and  cap- 
tured one  Frenchman.  One  of  the  launches  struck  a  rock, 
just  below  the  water  level,  and  swung  around  as  if  on  a  pivot 
within  reach  of  the  enemy's  guns.  The  savages  opened  fire 
and  the  boat  returned  the  compliment,  but  no  damage  was 
done.     The  officer  in  charge  ordered  the  men  to  cease  firing 


AFFAIR    AT   MICHILIMAOKINAC.  165 

and  push  off  the  boat,  which  was  soon  done,  and  they  re- 
turned to  the  fleet.  Sinclair  directed  a  small,  one-gun,  vessel 
to  sail  up  through  the  Eound  Island  channel  to  head  off  the 
Indians  and  re-take  the  prisoner  if  possible.  Whenever  the 
boat,  in  tacking,  neared  the  shore  she  was  fired  on  hy  the 
savages,  who  swarmed  on  the  beach.  The  fire  was  returned 
from  the  boat  with  gun  and  small  arms.  No  one  was  injured 
but  nothing  was  accomplished,  as  the  wind  was  against  them. 

As  the  Indians  were  returning  by  the  Mackinac  channel, 
the  '^  Lawrence,^'  anchored  west  of  the  island,  fired  a  shot  at 
them  without  effect.  They  plied  their  paddles,  chanting  the 
death-dirge,  intending  to  roast  their  victim  and  feast  on  him. 
When  they  landed.  Colonel  McDouall  sent  a  strong  guard, 
who  took  the  prisoner  and  conveyed  him  to  the  fort. 

When  the  ^'^  Lawrence"  was  cruising,  the  day  after,  a  dense 
fog  came  on.  As  it  lifted,  later  that  day,  the  vessel  had 
drifted  near  the  southwest  end  of  the  island,  with  little  wind, 
and  in  range  of  the  enemy's  guns;  she  was  fired  on  from  the 
west-end  battery  without  effect.  One  shot  was  returned  by 
the  "Lawrence,"  but  her  guns  could  not  be  elevated  enough 
to  strike  the  fort.  After  this,  unfavorable  weather  prevented 
operations  several  days. 

Finding  the  place  could  not  be  carried  by  assault  from  the 
front,  or  east  and  west  sides  of  the  island.  Colonel  Croghan 
and  Sinclair  determined  to  effect  a  lauding  in  the  northwest 
bay,  where  Roberts  debarked  two  years  before,  and  make  a 
lodgment  from  which  they  could  annoy  and  finally  starve 
out  the  enemy.  That  plan  they  attempted  to  execute,  August 
4th,  and  the  result  is  shown  in  the  following  reports: 


BATTLE    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC    ISLAND.  167 

« 

"  Official  report  of  Lieut.  Col.  George  Croghan  of  the  Battle  of  Mich- 

ilimackinac  Island. 

"  U.  S.  S.  War,  '  Niagara,'  Off  Thunder  Bay,  { 
*' August  9th,  IS U.  \ 

*•  Sir— We  left  Fort  Gratiot  (head  of  the  Straits  St.  Clair)  on  the 
12th  ult.,  and  imagined  that  we  should  arrive  in  a  few  days  at  Mat- 
shadash  Bay.  At  the  end  of  the  week,  however,  the  Commodore, 
from  the  want  of  pilots  acquainted  with  that  unfrequented  part  of 
the  lake,  despaired  of  being  able  to  find  a  passage  through  the  island 
into  the  bay,  and  made  for  St.  Josephs,  where  we  anchored  on  the 
20th  day  of  July.  After  setting  fire  to  the  Fort  of  St.  Josephs,  which 
seemed  not  to  have  been  recently  occupied,  a  detachment  of  infantry 
and  artillery,  under  Major  Holmes,  was  ordered  to  Sault  St.  Mary's 
for  the  purpose  of  breaking  up  the  enemy's  establishment  at  that 
place. 

"For  particulars  relative  to  the  execution  of  this  order,  I  beg 
leave  to  refer  you  to  Major  Holmes'  report,  herewith  enclosed.  Find- 
ing on  my  arrival  at  Michilimackinac,  on  the  26th  ult.,  that  the 
enemy  had  strongly  fortified  the  height  overlooking  the  old  Fort  of 
Mackinac,  I  at  once  despaired  of  being  able  with  my  small  force,  to 
carry  the  place  by  storm,  and  determined  (as  the  only  course  remain- 
ing) on  landing  and  establishing  myself  on  some  favorable  position, 
whence  I  could  be  enabled  to  annoy  the  enemy  by  gradual  and  slow 
approaches,  under  cover  of  my  artillery,  in  which  I  should  have  the 
superiority  in  point  of  metal.  I  was  urged  to  this  step  by  another 
reason,  not  a  little  cogent;  could  a  position  be  taken  and  fortified  on 
the  island,  I  was  well  aware  that  it  would  either  induce  the  enemy 
to  attack  me  in  my  strongholds,  or  force  his  Indians  and  Canadians 
(the  most  efl&cient  and  only  disposable  force)  off  the  island,  as  they 
would  be  very  unwilling  to  remain  in  my  neighborhood  after  a  per- 
manent footing  had  been  taken. 

•'  On  inquiry,  I  learned  from  individuals  who  had  lived  many 
years  on  the  Island,  that  a  position  desirable  as  I  might  wish  could 
be  found  on  the  west  end,  and  therefore  made  arrangements  f(»r  dis- 
embarking. A  landing  was  effected  on  the  4th  inst.,,  under  cover  of 
the  guns  of  the  shipping,  and  the  line  being  quickly  formed,  had  ad- 
vanced to  the  edge  of  the  field,  spoken  of  for  a  camp,  when  the  intel- 
ligence was  conveyed  to  me  that  the  enemy  was  ahead,  and  a  few 


168  HI8TORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

seconds  more  brought  us  a  fire  from  his  battery  of  four  pieces  firing 
shot  and  shells.  After  reconnoitering  his  position,  which  was  well 
selected,  his  line  reached  along  the  edge  of  the  woods,  at  the  further 
extremity  of  ihe  field  and  covered  by  a  temporary  breast  work;  I 
determined  on  changing  my  position  (which  was  now  two  lines,  the 
militia  forming  the  front),  by  advancing  Major  Holmes'  battalion  of 
regulars  on  the  right  of  the  militia,  thus  to  outflank  him,  and  by  a 
vigorous  effort  to  gain  his  rear.  The  movement  was  immediately 
ordered,  but  before  it  could  be  executed,  a  fire  was  opened  by  some 
Indians  posted  in  a  thick  wood  near  our  right,  which  proved  fatal  to 
Major  Holmes  and  severely  wounded  Captain  Desha  (the  next  officer 
in  rank).  This  unlucky  fire,  by  depriving  us  of  the  services  of  our 
most  valuable  officers,  threw  that  part  of  the  line  into  confusion 
from  which  the  best  exertions  of  the  oflScers  were  not  able  to  recover 
it.  Finding  it  impossible  to  gain  the  enemy's  left,  owing  to  the  im- 
penetrable thickness  of  the  woods,  a  charge  was  ordered  to  be  made 
by  the  regulars  immediately  against  the  front.  This  charge  although 
made  in  some  confusion,  served  to  drive  the  enemy  back  into  the 
woods,  from  whence  an  annoying  fire  was  kept  up  by  the  Indians. 

"  Lieut.  Morgan  was  ordered  up  with  a  light  piece  to  assist  the 
left,  now  particularly  galled  ;  the  excellent  practice  of  this  brought 
the  enemy  to  fire  at  a  longer  distance.  Discovering  that  this  dispo- 
sition from  whence  the  enemy  had  just  been  driven  (and  which  had 
been  represented  to  me  as  so  high  and  commanding),  was  by  no 
means  tenable,  from  being  interspersed  with  thickets,  and  inter- 
sected in  every  way  by  ravines,  I  determined  no  longer  to  expose 
my  force  to  the  fire  of  an  enemy  deriving  every  advantage  which 
could  be  obtained  from  numbers  and  a  knowledge  of  the  position, 
and  therefore  ordered  an  immediate  retreat  towards  the  shipping. 
This  affair,  which  cost  us  many  valuable  lives,  leaves  us  to  lament 
the  fall  of  that  gallant  officer,  Major  Holmes,  whose  character  is  so 
well  known  to  the  war  department.  Gaptain  Van  Home,  of  the 
19th  Infantry  and  Lieut.  Jackson  of  the  24th  Infantry,  both  brave 
intrepid  young  men  fell  mortally  wounded  at  the  head  of  their  re- 
spective commands. 

"  The  conduct  of  all  my  officers  on  this  occasion  merits  my  appro- 
bation. Captain  Desha,  of  the  24th  Infantry,  although  wounded, 
continued  with  his  command  until  forced  to  retire  from  faintness 
through  loss  of  blood.     Captains  Saunders,  Hawkins  and  Sturges, 


BATTLE    OF    MICHILIMACiCINAC    ISLAND.  169 

with  every  subaltern  of  the  battaMon,  acted  in  the  most  exemplary 
manner.  Ensign  Bryan,  2nd  Rifle  Regiment,  acting  Adjutant  to 
the  battalion,  actively  forwarded  the  wishes  of  the  commanding 
officer.  Lieuts.  Hickman.  28th  Infantry,  and  Hyde  of  the  U.  S. 
Marines,  who  commanded  the  reserve,  claim  my  particular  thanks 
for  their  activity  in  keeping  that  command  in  readiness  to  meet  any 
exigency.  J  have  before  mentioned  Lieut.  Morgan's  activity  ;  his 
two  assistants,  Lieut.  Pickett  and  Mr.  Peters,  conductor  of  artillery, 
also  merit  the  name  of  good  officers. 

"  The  militia  were  wanting  in  no  part  of  their  duty.  Col.  Cot- 
greave,  his  officers  and  soldiers,  deserve  the  warmest  approbation. 
My  acting  assistant  Adjutant  General  Captain  N.  H.  Moore,  28th 
Infantry,  with  volunteer  Adjutant  McComb,  were  prompt  in  deliver- 
ing my  orders. 

"  Captain  Gratiot  of  the  engineers,  who  volunteered  his  services 
on  this  occasion,  gave  me  valuable  assistance.  On  the  morning  of 
the  5th,  I  sent  a  flag  to  the  enemy,  to  enquire  into  the  state  of  the 
wounded  (two  in  number),  who  were  left  on  the  field,  and  to  request 
permission  to  bring  away  the  body  of  Major  Holmes,  which  was 
also  left,  owing  to  the  unpardonable  neglect  of  the  soldiers  in  whose 
hands  it  was  placed.  I  am  happy  in  assuring  you  that  the  body  of 
Major  Holmes  is  secured,  and  will  be  buried  at  Detroit  with  becom- 
ing honors.  I  shall  discharge  the  militia  to-morrow,  and  will  send 
them  down,  together  with  two  regular  companies  to  Detroit. 
"  With  the  remaining  three  companies  I  shall  attempt  to  destroy 
the  enemy's  establishment  in  the  head  of  Naw-taw-wa-sa-ga  River, 
and  if  it  be  thought  proper,  erect  a  post  at  the  mouth  of  that  river. 
**  Very  respectfully,  I  have  the  honor  to  remain,  sir,  your  obedient 

servant. 

"  G.  CROGHAN, 

Lieut. -Col.  Snd  Riflemen. 
"  To  Hon.  J.  Armstrong, 

Secretary  of  War." 


170  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

Naval    Report,    Battle    of    Michilimackinac    Island,    by 
/Captain   Sinclair: 

••  United  States  Sloop  of  War  '  Niagara,'        \ 
Off  Thunder  Bay,  August  9th,  1814.  J 

"  Sir — I  arrived  oflf  Michilimackinac  on  the  26th  of  July ;  but  owing 
to  a  tedious  spell  of  bad  weather,  which  prevented  our  reconnoiter- 
ing,  or  being  able  to  procure  a  prisoner  who  could  give  us  informa- 
tion   of    the    enemy's    Indian    force,    which,    from    several    little 
skirmishes  we  had  on  an  adjacent  island,  appeared  to  be  very  great, 
we  did  not  attempt  a  landing  until  the  4th  inst.,  and  it  was  then 
made  more  with  a  view  to  ascertain  positively  the  enemy's  strength 
than  with  any  possible  hope  of  success;  knowing,  at  the  same  time, 
that  I  could  effectually  cover  their  landing  and  retreat  to  the  ships, 
from  the  position  I  had  taken  within  300  yards  of  the  beach.     Col. 
Croghan  would  never  have  landed,  even  with  his  protection,  being 
positive,  as  he  was,  that  the  Indian  force  alone  on  the  island,  with 
the  advantages  they  had,  were  superior  to  him,  could  he  have  justi 
fied  himself  to  his  government,  without  having  stronger  proof  than 
appearances,  that  he  could  not  effect  the  object  in  view.    Mackinac 
is,  by  nature,  a  perfect  Gibraltar,  being  a  high  inaccessible  rock  on 
every  side,  except  the  west,  from  which  to  the  bights,  you  have  near 
two  miles  to  pass  through  a  wood,  so  thick  that  our  men  were  shot 
in  every  direction,  and  within  a  few  yards  of  them,  without  being 
able  to  see  the  Indians  who  did  it;  and  a  height  was  scarcely  gained 
before  there  was  another  within  50  or  100  yards  commanding  it, 
where   breastworks  were   erected  and    cannon  opened  on  them. 
Several  of  those  were  charged  and  the  enemy  driven  from  them;  but 
it  was  soon  found  the  further  our  troops  advanced  the  stronger  the 
enemy  became,  and  the  weaker  and  more  bewildered  our  forces 
were;  several  of  the  commanding  officers  were  picked  out  and  killed 
or  wounded  by  the  savages,  without  seeing  any  of  them.    The  men 
were  getting  lost  and  falling  into  confusion,  natural  under  such 
circumstances,  which  demanded  an  immediate  retreat,  or  a  total 
defeat  and  general  massacre  must  have  ensued.    This  was  conducted 
in  a  masterly  manner  by  Col.  Croghan,  who  had  lost  the  aid  of  that 
valuable  and  ever  to  be  lamented  officer.  Major  Holmes,  who,  with 
Captain  VanHom,  was  killed  by  the  Indians. 

'*  The  enemy  were  driven  from  many  of  their  strongholds;  but  such 


BATTLE    AT   MICHILIMACKINAC    ISLAND.  171 

• 

was  the  impenetrable  thicknesa  of  the  woods,  that  no  advantage 
gained  could  be  profited  by.    Our  attack  would  have  been  made 
immediately  under  the  lower  fort,  that  the  enemy  might  not  have 
been  able  to  use  his  Indian  force  to  such  advantage  as  in  the  woods, 
having  discovered  by  drawing  a  fire  from  him  in  several  instances, 
that  I  had  greatly  the  superiority  of  metal  of  him;  but  its  site  being 
about  120  feet  above  the  water,  I  could  not,  when  near  enough  to  do 
him  an  injury,  elevate  sufficiently  to  batter  it.    Above  this,  nearly 
as  high  again,  he  has  another  strong  fort,  commanding  every  point 
on  the  island,  and  almost  perpendicular  on  ail  sides.    Col.  Croghan 
not  deeming  it  prudent  to  make  a  second  attempt  upon  this  place, 
and  having  ascertained  to  a  certainty  that  the  only  naval  force  the 
enemy  have  upon  the  lakes  consists  of  one  schooner  of  four  guns,  I 
have  determined  to  despatch  the  "Lawrence'    and  "  Caledonia"  to 
Lake  Erie  immediately,  believing  their  services  in  transporting  our 
•  armies  there  will  be  wanting;  and  it  being  important  that  the  sick 
and  wounded,  amounting  to  about  100,  and  that  part  of  the  detach- 
ment not  necessary  to  further  our  future  operations  here,  should 
reach  Detroit  without  delay.    By  an  intelligent  prisoner,  captured  in 
the  "  Mink,"  I  ascertained  this,  and  that  the  mechanics  and  others 
sent  across  from  York  during  the  winter  were  for  the  purpose  of 
building  a  flotilla  to  transport  reinforcements  and  supplies  to  Macki- 
nac.    An  attempt  was  made  to  transport  them  by  the  way  of 
Matchadash,  but  it  was  found  impracticable,  from  all  the  portages 
being  a  morass;    that  they  then  resorted  to  a  small  river  called 
Nautawasaga,  situated  to  the  south  of  Matchadash,  from  which 
there  is  a  portage  of  three  leagues  over  a  good  road  to  Lake  Simcoe. 
This  place  was  never  known  until  pointed  out  to  them  last  summer 
by  an  Indian.     This  river  is  very  narrow,  and  has  six  or  eight  feet 
water  in  it  about  three  miles  up,  and  is  then  a  muddy,  rapid  shallow 
for  45  miles  up  to  the  portage,  where  their  armada  was  built,  and  their 
storehouses  are  now  situated.     The  navigation  is  dangerous  and 
difficult,  and  so  obscured  by  rocks  and  bushes  that  no  stranger  could 
ever  find  it.    I  have,  however,  availed  myself  of  the  means  of  dis- 
covering it;  I  shall  also  blockade  the  mouth  of  French  River  until 
the  fall;  and  those  being  the  only  two  channels  of  communication 
by  which  Mackinac  can  possibly  be  supplied,  and  their  provisions  at 
this  time  being  extremely  short,  I  think  they  will  be  starved  into  a 
surrender.    This  will  also  cut  off  all  supplies  to  the  Northwest  Com- 


172  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

pany,  who  ai.^  no^s^  n  iarly  starving,  and  their  furs  on  hand  can  only 
find  transportation  by  the  way  of  Hudson  Bay.  At  this  place  I  cal- 
culate oa  falling  in  with  their  schooner,  which,  it  is  said,  has  gone 
there  for  a  load  of  provisions,  and  a  message  sent  to  her  not  to  ven- 
ture up  while  we  ar*^  on  the  Lake. 
"  Very  respectfully  1  have  the  honor  to  remain,  Sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"Arthur  Sinclair. 
"  To  Hon.  Wm.  Jones, 

^^  Secretary  of  the  Navy.^" 

Eeport  of  Captain  N.  H.  Moore,  28tli  Infantry,  Acting 
Assistant  Adjutant  General,  of  the  killed,  wounded  and 
missing,  affair  of  August  4th,  1814: 

"  On  Board  the  U.  S.  Sloop  of  War,  '  Niagara,' 
11th  August,  1814. 

"  Artillery — wounded  three  privates. 

"  Infantry — 17th  Regiment;  killed,  five  privates;  wounded  two  ser- 
geants, two  corporals,  fifteen  privates.  Two  privates  since  dead. 
Two  privates  missing. 

"19th  Regiment — wounded,  one  captain,  nineteen  privates.  Cap- 
tain Isaac  Van  Home,  Jr.,  since  dead;  one  private  since  dead. 

"24th  Regimeiit — killed,  five  privates;  wounded,  one  captain,  one 
lieutenant,  three  sergeants,  one  musician,  five  privates.  Captain 
Robert  Desha  severely;  Lieut.  Hezekiah  Jackson  since  dead;  one  ser- 
geant since  dead. 

"32nd  Regiment — killed  one  major.  Major  Andrew  Hunter 
Holmes. 

'  United  States  Marines— wounded,  one  sergeant. 

"Ohio  Militia — killed,  two  privates.  Wounded  six  privates — one 
private  since  dead. 

"Grand  total— One  major  and  twelve  privates  killed;  two  captains, 
one  lieutenant,  six  sergeants,  three  coi*porals,  one  musician  and 
thirty-eight  privates  wounded     Two  privates  missing. 

"The  above  return  exhibits  a  true  statement  of  the  killed, 
wounded  and  missing  in  the  affair  of  the  4th  instant. 

"N.  H.  MooRE,  Captain  28th  Infantry. 
"Acting  Assistant  Adjutant  General." 


BATTLE    OF   MIOHILIMAOKINAC    ISLAND.  173 

The  battle  was  fought  on  Michael  Dousman's  farm  (now 
Earley  estate),  in  a  field,  westward  of  the  road  leading  from 
the  foot  to  the  "British  Landing."  The  enemy ^s  battery 
(four  guns)  was  masked  behind  a  ridge,  750  feet  from  the 
road,  in  the  old  orchard,  in  front  of  the  woods,  to  the  left, 
after  entering  from  the  harbor  and  village,  through  the 
**red  gate."  The  positions  are  delineated  on  the  outline  map. 
When  the  defeated  troops  regained  their  shipping  the  fleet 
moved  near  their  former  position  off  Bois  Blanc  island. 

Failing  to  capture  Michilimackinac,  measures  were  devised 
to  prevent  the  arrival  of  supplies  and  starve  the  enemy  into 
submission.  All  the  troops  but  three  companies  were  sent 
to  General  Brown  at  Niagara,  in  the  "Lawrence"  and 
"Caledonia."  A  pilot  was  secured  and  the  remaining  squad- 
ron sailed  for  tl  o  French  and  Nautauwasaga  rivers  in  Georg- 
ian Bay.  French  river  was  decided  useless  as  a  winter  route 
(the  one  from  Montreal  by  way  of  the  Ottawa  portage  and 
Lak'3  Nippissiug)  and  was  avoided,  and  the  course  laid  to 
the  "Nautauwasaga"  the  outlet  of  Lake  Sincoe.  Here  sup- 
plies were  conveyed  across  the  peninsula  from  York  (Toronto) 
and  reshipped  to  Michilimackinac  and  Sault  8te  Marie.  The 
enemy's  schooner  "Nancy"  was  discovered  a  few  hundred 
yards  up  the  river,  protected  by  a  block-house  on  the  op- 
posite shore.  The  following  morning  two  howitzers  were 
landed  and  planted  within  range  of  the  block-house  at  which 
shells  were  thrown.  One  of  the  shells  burst  and  blew  uj) 
the  magazine,  allowing  the  enemy  scarcely  time  to  escape. 
That  lighted  a  train  laid  to  the  vessel,  that  set  fire  to  her  and 
hf  r  valuable  cargo,  and  six  months  supplies  for  Fort  Michi- 
limackinac were  entirely  consumed.  It  was  not  considered 
necessary  to  fortify  and  garrison  the  position,  so  Colonel 
Croghan  and  Sinclair  left  the  "Tigress"  and  "Scorpion"  to 
blockade  the  river  until  the  ice  began  to  form,  which  would 


174  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

prevent  the  forwarding  of  provisions.     After  that  the  rest  of 
the  squadron  sailed  for  Detroit. 

The  captain  and  several  of  the  crew  of  the  "Nancy^'  es- 
caped in  a  boat  and  sailed  for  Michilimackinac  and  informed 
Col.  McDouall  of  the  disaster.  That  intrepid  officer  saw 
that  something  must  be  done  to  prevent  starvation,  as  pro- 
visions were  scarce.  The  command,  already,  on  half  rations, 
had  a  long  winter  before  them.  An  expedition  was  sent  in 
open  boats  to  break  the  blockade.  It  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  sailors  and  soldiers  with  two  hundred  and  fifty 
Indians.  When  the  force  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  bay, 
they  discovered  the  **Tigress"  alone;  she  had  been  separated 
several  days  from  the  ^'Scorpion."  During  the  night  of 
September  3rd,  it  being  very  dark,  she  was  boarded  and 
captured  after  a  desperate  encounter,  in  which  several  men 
were  killed  and  others  wounded.  The  signal  book  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.  British  officers  now,  having  the 
vessel  and  knowing  her  signals,  captured  the  * 'Scorpion"  at 
dawn,  on  the  6th  instant.  That  was  the  final  stroke  to  the 
ill-fated  expedition  and  Michilimackinac  was  secure  for 
another  winter. 

Mackinac  I  ?land  was  then,  as  it  is  now,  the  key  of  the  Up- 
per Lakes.  W  hen  held  by  land  and  naval  forces  combined, 
the  power  in  possession  was  master  of  the  situation.  Con- 
sidering the  remoteness  of  the  place  from  other  settlements 
and  the  slow  and  limited  means  of  communication,  the 
"affair"  of  August  4,  1814,  and  the  subsequent  connected 
events,  was  a  serious  and  disastrous  defeat  to  the  United 
States.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of  peace, 
ratified  the  following  year,  the  continued  occupation  of  the 
fort  and  straits,  by  the  British,  would  have  been  of  far-reach- 
ing effect  0'  the  commercial  and  industrial  interests  of  this 
nation. 


U.   8.   TROOPS    RE-OCCUrY    MICHILIMAOKINAC.  175 

Peace  was  concluded  between  the  two  contending  nations 
during  the  winter  of  1814-15,  as  the  result  of  the  Treaty  of 
Ghent,  December  24, 1814,  and  proclaimed,  February  18..  1815. 

The  U.  S.  Sloop  of  War,  '* Niagara,'^  U.  S.  Schooner, 
"Porcupine,"  and  two  chartered  vessels  sailed  from  Detroit 
with  six  months  supplies  for  Michilimackinac,  in  command 
of  Samuel  Woodhouse,  Lieut.,  U.  S.  Navy,  July  3, 1815,  and 
arrived  the  18th  instant.  There  was  on  board  a  land  force  of 
one  company  of  artillery  and  two  companies  of  rifles,  all 
under  Colonel  Anthony  Butler,  2d  Rifles,  U.  S.  Army. 
William  Gamble,  collector  of  customs,  was  also  with  the  ex- 
pedition to  establish  the  post. 

After  due  exchange  of  courtesies  between  the  retiring  and 
in-coming  commanders  and  their  troops.  Col.  Butler  took 
formal  possession,  12  m.,  July  18,  1815,  of  the  fort  and  de- 
pendencies. Col.  McDouall,  with  the  British  force,  then 
retired  to  Drummond's  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Mary's 
river,  where  a  large  post  was  laid  out.  Colonel  Butler  left 
Capt.  Willoughby  Morgan,  U.  S.  Army,  in  command  of  Fort 
Mackinac  and  returned  to  Detroit  with  the  fleet. 

Fort  ''George"  was  re-named  "Fort  Holmes"  (in  honor  of 
Major  Holmes)  and  was  occupied  a  few  days  by  a  detachment 
and  Michael  Dousman  was  appointed  military  agent  of  Mich- 
ilimackinac. 

Soon  after  the  detachment  was  withdrawn  from  Fort 
Holmes  the  block  house  was  taken  down  and  rebuilt  for  the 
stable,  now  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  in  front  of  Fort  Mackinac. 
It  is  not,  and  never  was,  ornamental;  and  it  would  be  a 
great  improvement  to  the  landscape  to  remove  all  the  stabler 
and  storehouses  from  the  lake  front. 

August  31, 1815,  Major  Talbot  Chambers  arrived  and  took 
command  of  Fort  Mackinac,  and  Capt.  Morgan  was  ordered 
to  Detroit^ 


176  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

In  1816  Colonel  John  Miller,  with  part  of  the  3d  Infantry, 
arrived,  and  soon  thereafter  left  with  the  *Hwo  companies 
of  rifles/*  to  establish  Fort  Howard  at  Green  Bay. 


THE    AMERICAN    FUR    COMPANY. 

The  American  Fur  Company  was  organized  by  John  Jacob 
Astor,  who  was  born  in  Germany,  and  migrated  to  this 
country  in  1784,  and  settled  in  New  York.  He  first  worked 
in  a  bakery,  afterwards  assisted  in  a  toy  shop  and  then  began, 
in  a  limited  way,  selling  furs  in  country  towns  about  the  city. 
From  the  beginning  he  was  industriou:^  careful,  prudent, 
saving  (of  course  successful)  anrl  by  strict  attention  to  busi- 
ness, soon  accumulated  considerable  means.  In  1809  the 
American  Fur  Company  was  chartered,  under  act,  by  the 
state  of  New  York,  with  a  capital  of  one  million  dollars, 
Astor  president,  and  principal  ehare  holder.  In  1811,  Mr. 
Astor,  and  othen;,  associates  of  the  North  West  Fur  Co. 
(organized  1783)  bought  out  the  '*  Mackinac  Company"  and 
founded,  with  his  company,  the  South  West  Fur  Company." 
The  war  of  1812-15  was  a  damper  to  the  fur  trade.  After 
peace  was  concluded  in  1815  Mr.  Astor  bought  out  the  ''  South 
West  Fur  Company"  and  re-established  the  '•  American 
Fur  Company."  Up  to  that  time  most  of  the  merchants  and 
employes  of  those  companies  were  British  and  not  favorable 
to  the  United  States.  During  the  winter  of  1815-16,  through 
the  influence  of  Mr.  Astor  and  his  company,  congress  passed 
an  act  prohibiting  foreigners  trading  with  Indians  in  the 
United  States. 

In  the  winter  of  1817-18  more  active  operations  in  the  fur 


THE    AMERICAN     FUR    COMPANY.  177 

trade  began.  A  number  of  clerks  and  Toyagenrs  were 
engaged  at  Montreal,  by  Mr.  Matthews,  agent  of  the  **Amer- 
ican  Fur  Company,"  of  Mackinac  Island.  Hon.  Gurdon  S. 
Hubbard,  of  Mackinac  Island  and  Chicago,  was  one  of  the 
clerks  enrolled  for  five  years,  at  one  hundred  and  twenty  dol- 
lars a  year  and  board. 

Matthews*  force  left  Lachine,on  the  St.  Lawrence,  May  13th, 
1818,  in  open  batteaux  (loaded  with  supplies),  propelled  by 
oars.  The  average  di^'tance  made  was  fifteen  miles  a  day; 
and,  at  the  end  of  a  month,  th>v  reached  Little  York 
(Toronto).  From  York  they  journeyed  overland,  with  ox 
teams  to  (Youngs  Street)  Lake  Simcoe.  They  crossed  the 
lake  and  hauled  their  batteaux,  with  the  help  of  a  yoke  of 
oxen  (they  had  brought  in  one  of  the  boats)  over  the  Nau- 
tau-wa-sa-ga  portage — six  miles — "into  the  river  of  the  same 
name."  From  thence,  in  re-loaded  batteaux,  down  the  river, 
through  Georgian  Bay,  and  over  Lake  Huron,  to  Mackinac 
Island,  where  they  landed — "  at  the  foot  of  Robinson's  Fol- 
ly," July  4th.  Here  they  were  met  by  Ramsey  Crooks  and 
Robert  Stewart,  the  resident  managers  of  the  headquarters 
of  the  "  American  Fur  Company,"  and  "  a  host  of  clerks  and 
voyageurs,"  who  gave  them  a  royal  welcome,  with  a  4th  of 
July  celebration. 

1818.  "  Here  was  located  Fort  Mackinac,  at  that  time  garri- 
soned by  three  or  four  companies  of  United  States  troops. 
The  village  had  a  population  of  about  five  hundred,  mostly  Ca- 
nadian French  and  mixed  Indian  blood,  whose  chief  occupa- 
tion was  fishing  in  summer  and  hunting  in  winter,  ^here 
were  not  more  than  twelve  white  women  on  the  island,  the 
residue  of  the  female  population  being  either  all  or  part  In- 
dian. Here,  during  the  summer  months  congregated  the 
traders  employed  by  the  Fur  Company,  bringing  their  collec- 
tions from  their  several  trading  posts,  which  extended  from 
12 


178  HISTORY    OP   MACKINAC. 

the  British  dominions  on  the  north  and  the  Missouri  river  in 
the  west,  south  and  east  to  the  white  settlements;  in  fact,  to 
all  the  Indian  hunting  grounds,  so  that  when  all  were  col- 
lected they  added  three  thousand  or  more  to  the  population. 

"The  Indians  from  the  shores  of  the  upper  lakes,  who 
made  this  island  a  place  of  resort,  numbered  from  two  to 
three  thousand  more.  Their  wigwams  lined  the  entire  beach 
two  or  three  rows  deep,  and  with  the  tents  of  the  traders 
made  the  island  a  scene  of  life  and  animation.  The  voyageurs 
were  fond  of  fun  and  frolic,  and  the  Indians  indulged  in 
their  love  of  liquor,  and,  by  the  exhibition  of  their  war,  med- 
icine, and  other  dances  and  sports,  often  made  both  night 
and  day  hideous  with  their  yells.  These  voyageurs  were  all 
Canadian  French,  and  were  the  only  people  fitted  for  the  life 
they  were  compelled  to  endure;  their  cheerful  temperament 
pnd  happy  disposition  made  them  contented  under  the  priva- 
tions and  hardships  incident  to  their  call'ug." 

Yearly,  in  July,  when  the  "outfits"  of  the  various  out- 
posts had  returned,  the  furs  were  unpacked,  counted,  assort- 
ed, appraised,  the  profit  and  loss  of  each  ascertained,  then  re- 
packed, pressed  and  stored  in  the  company^s  large  warehouse 
ready  for  shipment  to  Mr.  Astpr  in  New  York.  The  furs,  or 
pelts  taken,  were  marten  (sable),  mink,  otter,  beaver,  black, 
silver  grey,  and  common  fox,  deer,  moose,  elk,  bear,  buffalo, 
wolverine,  badger,  lynx,  raccoon,  wild  cat,  muskrat,  and  all 
small  fur  animals. 

"  The  force  of  the  company  when  all  were  assembled  on  the 
island  comprised  about  four  hundred  clerks  and  traders,  to- 
gether with  some  two  thousand  voyageurs.  About  five  hun- 
dred of  these  were  quartered  in  barracks,  one  hundred  lived 
in  the  agency  house,^^  now  the  John  Jacob  Astor  House,  "  and 
the  others  were  camped  in  ■  its  and  accommodated  in  rooms 
of  the  islanders. 


THE    AMERICAN    FUR'  COMPANY.  179 

"Dances  and  parties  were  given  every  night  by  the  reBi- 
dents  of  the  island  in  honor  of  the  traders,  and  they,  in  their 
turn,  reciprocated  with  balls  and  jollifications,  which,  though 
not  as  elegant  and  costly  as  those  of  the  present  day,  were 
sufl[iciently  so  to  drain  from  the  participants  all  the  hard 
earnings  of  the  winter  previous/' 

Each  "brigade"  had  a  stout  fellow,  the  "bully"  of  that 
crew  of  voyageurs  who  "wore  a  black  feather  in  his  cap," 
and,  if  he  got  cleaned  out,  good  naturedly  gave  the  feather  to 
the  conqueror. 

Batteaux  used  by  the  "  brigades  "  (in  addition  to  canoes) 
resemble  the  Mackinac  fishing  boats  of  the  present  day,  but 
were  larger,  with  a  capacity  for  about  three  tons  of  mer- 
chandise, and  the  clothing  and  rations  of  the  men.  Each 
batteau  had  a  crew  of  a  clerk  and  five  men.  One  man 
steered  and  four  propelled  the  craft  with  oars.  The  daily 
ration  of  a  mess  of  from  six  to  ten  men,  was,  to  each  man, 
one  pint  of  hulled  or  lyed  corn  and  from  two  to  four  ounces 
of  tallow.  It  was  more  than  they  could  eat,  better  than 
bread  and  meat,  and  was  generally  liked.  On  Saturday  flour 
was  issued  for  Sunday  pan-cakes.  The  voyageurs  were  not 
provided  with  shelter  and  their  luggage  was  restricted  to 
twenty  pounds,  carried  in  a  bag.  The  commander  of  the 
"brigade"  selected  the  best  boat  and  an  extra  man  for 
"orderly,"  "and  the  will  of  the  commander  was  the  only 
law  known."  The  clerks  messed  with  the  commander  and 
orderly.  They  had  salt  pork,  tea  and  coffee,  and  a  tent  for 
shelter. 

The  company  had  mechanics,  who  made  and  repaired 
boats,  and  manufactured  traps,  tomahawks,  nails,  and  other 
articles  from  iron.  The  capital  of  the  Fur  Company  was 
immense,  and  their  policy  was  to  monopolize;  fully  nineteen- 
twentieths  of  traders  of  the  northwest  were  engaged  by  them. 


ISO  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

The  few  traders  on  the  island  were  Michael  Dousman, 
Edward  Biddle  and  John  Drew,  also  Mrs.  Mitchell,  wife  of 
Dr.  Mitchell,  surgeon  in  the  British  army.  All  were  under 
the  influence  of  the  Fur  Company,  bought  most  of  their 
goods  of  the  corporation,  and  sold  their  furs  to  the  company. 

Some  of  the  Indian  women,  the  mixed  bloods  in  particular, 
were  intelligent  and  accomplifehed,  and  married  prominent 
men.  Mrs.  Dr.  Mitchell  was  a  mixed  blood,  and  the  widow 
Lafromboise,  whose  daughter  married  the  11.  S.  Commander 
of  Fort  Mackinac;  also  a  Miss  Chandler,  who  married  a 
prominent  lawyer  of  Green  Bay.  Mrs.  Edward  Biddle  was 
an  Indian  of  queenly  appearance;  she  dressed  in  Indian  cos- 
tume, the  finest  black  or  blue  broadcloth,  beautifully  orna- 
mented with  silk  and  moose-hair  work. 

The  late  Major  John  H.  Kinzie  conducted  the  Fur  Com- 
pany's retail  store  in  the  basement  of  a  building  on  the  corner 
of  Fort  and  Market  streets.  Here  Alexander  St.  Martin,  a 
French  Canadian  youth,  18  years  old,  was  accidentally  shot, 
June  0,  1822,  by  one  of  his  companions,  whilst  they  were 
carelessly  examining  a  loaded  shot  gun.  Dr.  William  Beau- 
mont, U.  S.  A.,  Post  Surgeon,  Fort  Mackinac,  was  called 
and  saw  St.  Martin  about  25  minutes  after  the  accident.  He 
wrote — •'  The  charge,  consisting  of  powder  and  duck  shot 
was  received  in  the  left  side  of  the  youth,  he  being  at  a  dis- 
tance of  not  more  than  one  yard  from  the  muzzle  of  the  gun. 
The  contents  entered  posteriorly,  in  an  oblique  direction, 
forward  and  inward,  literally  blowing  off  integii  ments  and 
muscles  of  the  size  of  a  man's  hand,  fracturing  and  carryii^g 
away  the  anterior  half  of  the  sixth  rib,  fracturing  the  fifth, 
lacerating  the  lower  portion  of  the  left  lobe  of  the  lungs,  the 
diaphragm,  and  perforating  the  stomach."  The  wound  healed 
and  left  a  valvular  orifice  that  could  be  depressed  at  pleasure 
and  the  contents  of  the  stomach  and  action  of  the  gastric 


THE    AMERICAN    FDR    COMPANY.  181 

fluids  on  them  watched.  This  case  led  to  a  series  of  experi- 
ments and  observations  that  are  world  renowned.  (See 
"Experiments  and  Observations  on  the  Gastric  Juice  and 
the  Physiology  of  Digestion.  By  William  Beaumont,  M.  D., 
Surgeon  in  the  U.  S.  Army.,  1833.") 

In  1823  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  sent  Rev. 
William  Montague  Ferry  to  establish  a  mission  and  school  for 
Indians  at  Mackinac  Island.  He  arrived  October  19th,  and 
opened  the  school  in  the  court  house  with  twelve  Indian 
children  on  the  3d  of  November.  The  school  increased  in 
numbers  and  usefulness,  and  in  1825  the  *' Mission  House" 
was  built  and  the  ''Mission  Church*'  in  1830.  Many  children 
from  the  neighboring  shores  attended,  and  at  one  time  there 
were  nearly  two  hundred  in  training,  with  an  ample  corps  of 
teachers.  The  results  of  the  usefulness  and  sound  principles 
taught  in  that  institution  can  be  noticed  to  this  day,  in  some 
of  the  inhabitants  of  this  island  and  vicinity.  Senator  Thomas 
W.  Ferry,  who  has  done  much  for  Mackinac  Island  and  the 
state  at  large,  was  born  in  the  ** Mission  House"  (now  a 
hotel),  in  1827,  on  the  1st  of  June.  Eev.  Mr.  Ferry  went  to 
Grand  Haven  in  1834,  and  the  mission  was  abandoned  in 
1837. 

Fort  Mackinac  was  temporarily  evacuated,  October  14, 
1839,  by  Capt.  Samuel  McKenzie's  company,  2d  U.  S.  Ar- 
tillery, and  re-occupied  May  18,  1840,  b*y  Capt.  Harvey 
Brown's  company  *'H,"  4th  Artillery. 

The  Fur  Company  continued  operations  from  1815  until 
1834,  when  Mr.  Astor  transferred  his  stock  and  charter  to 
Ramsey  Crooks  and  associates.  Mr.  Crooks  became  the  pres- 
ident, and  business  continued  as  usual  until  1842,  when,  on 
account  of  competition  with  the  old  ''  North  West  Fur  Com- 
pany," (British)  and  other  causes,  it  was  obliged  to  assign, 
tttid  the  American  Fur  Company's  career  ended.     During  all 


182  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

that  period,  the  company  for  life  and  trade  was  Mackinac, 
and  to  all  intents  and  purjioses  Mackinac  was  the  American 
Fur  Company. 

The  erection  of  the  Fur  Company's  buildings  cost  fifty 
thousand  dollars,  and  three  million  dollars  worth  of  merchan- 
dise were  annually  exchanged  in  the  Indian  country  for  furs. 
The  amounts  disbursed  by  the  government  for  Indian  an- 
nuities and  the  support  and  payment  of  the  troops  each  year 
were  often  over  one  million  dollars  more. 

Henry  R.  Schoolcraft,  Indian  Agent  from  1833  to  1841, 
author  of  *'Algic  Researches,"  and  other  works,  resided  in 
the  **01d  Agency"  building  that  stood  in  what  is  now  the 
(East)  fort  garden,  and  afterwards  in  the  '^Indian  Dormi- 
tory," west,  adjoining. 

With  the  \^'inding  up  of  affairs  of  the  American  Fur  Com- 
pany, in  1842,  the  sail  vessels,  batteaux,  small  boats,  build- 
ings and  other  property  on  Mackinac  Island  passed  into  the 
hands  of  private  individuals  and  firms,  who  embarked  in  the 
fur,  fish  and  other  branches  of  trade,  on  their  own  account, 
with  more  or  less  success.  The  vast  fur  business  at  once 
diminished  to  less  than  half  the  original  volume,  and  finally 
was  transferred  to  other  places  until  it  entirely  disappeared 
from  the  island. 


FISIIEIilES    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC.  183 


THE    FISHERIES. 

With  the  decliue  of  the  fur  trade  the  fishing  busiuess 
became  prominent,  unci  the  voyageurs,  Indians  and  their 
boats  and  outfits,  that  had  been  so  successfully  used,  were 
utilized  for  that  purpose.  The  Indians  resorted  to  Michili- 
mackinac  and  vicinity,  to  obtain  fish  for  subsistence  long 
before  the  ''pale  faces''  visited  this  country. 

As  early  as  1824  whitefish  and  trout,  in  small  quantities, 
salted  and  packed  in  barrels,  were  caught  and  sent  to  the 
Buffalo  market.  All  the  fishing  grounds  for  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles,  or  more,  around  sent  their  catch  to  Macki- 
nac Island,  where  the  fish  were  assorted,  resalted,  repacked  in 
barrels  ready  for  shipment.  From  1854  to  1860  the  trade  in 
sailed  fish  increased  to  over  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
packages,  valued  at  over  one  million  dollars.  Whitefish  were 
frequently  taken  in  gill  nets  that  weighed  from  twenty  to 
twenty-five  pounds,  and  lake  trout  were  caught  that  weighed 
eighty-five  pounds.    .  

The  pound  or  trap  nets  introduced  about  1865,  in  which 
fish  are  taken  whilst  on  the  shores  and  shoals  spawning,  and 
at  all  other  times,  have  nearly  ruined  the  business,  and  if  it 
were  not  for  the  artificial  hatching  and  annual  planting  of 
fry,  there  would  be  very  few  fish  left  in  the  lakes.  Most  of 
the  catch  now  is  packed  in  ice  and  shipped  fresh  to  Chicago 
and  other  points;  few  are  salted.  The  business  can  only  be 
revived  by  national  legislation  of  a  protective  character,  as 
the  states  cannot  control  the  "^'high  seas.' 


}f 


184  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 


PEOPLE    OF    THE    ISLAND. 

Among  the  business  firms  and  families  of  Mackinac  Island 
since  the  '^Os  are  Wendell  Brothers,  Toll  &  Rice,  Lasley's, 
Charles  M.  O'Malley  and  family,  Jones,  Drew,  Biddle  & 
Drew,  Chapman  &  Gray,  William  Scott,  Edward  Kanter, 
Peter  White  ( *'Pere  Le  Blanc''),  Bela  Chapman,  Edward 
A.  Franks,  Michael  Earley,  Hulbert  &  Kirtland,  Leopold  & 
Austrian,  Bromilew  &  Bates,  John  G.  Read,  Jonathan  P. 
King,  Hoban  Brothers,  Henry  Van  Allen,  C.  B.  Fenton, 
Todd's,  Chambers,  McNally  and  Donnelly  families,  Doud's 
and  Mclntyre's,  Grascract,  Desbro,  Gaskill,  Trus'^ott,  Ben- 
nett and  Davis  famiKes,  Gallagher,  Couchois,  Meterico, 
Lyon,  Lachance  and  Louisignaw  families.  Tanner,  Granger 
and  Hamblin's,  Bailey  families,  George  T.  Arnold,  F.'  B. 
Stockbridge,  John  W.  Davis  &  Son.  George  Truscott  &  Son, 
Dominick  Murray  and  family,  John  R.  Bailey  &  Son,  H.  W. 
Overall,  ^Y.  P.  Preston, Wm.  Sullivan,  Shomin,  Lapeen,  Allor, 
McGulpin,  Martineau,  Renville,  Taylor,  Burdette,  and  Che- 
niers,  Bogan's  and  Foley  Brothers,  James  F.  Cable,  Mul- 
crone's  and  Holden's,  Murray  Brothers,  McCarty. 

COUNTY   AND   BOROUGH   OF   MICHILIMACKINAC. 

Under  the  territory  the  jurisdiction  of  the  courts  at  Mich- 
ilimackinac  extended  over  a  large  area  of  the  Sou  them  Pe- 
ninsula, all  of  the  Northern,  the  greater  part  of  Wisconsin 
and  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  When  Michigan  became 
a  State  in  1837,  the  bounr!  i.  es  of  the  county  of  Michilimack- 
inac  were  south  to  Saginan  Bay  (the  south  line  across  the 
State  being  the  north  line  of  township  twenty),  west  to  the 
Menominee  river  and  north  to  Canada.     As  the  country  set- 


LEGEND    OF   MICHILIMACKINAC.  185 

tied  the  boundaries  were  gradually  contracted  to  the  present 
limits.  The  borough  of  Michilimackinac  (now  village  of 
Mackinac)  was  the  county  seat.  The  village  (borough)  was 
incorporated  in  1817,  April  6th;  amended  1842-1843;  the  act 
of  April  6th,  1817,  repealed  March  16th,  1847;  amended 
1859,  1865,  1869;  reincorporated  1875  and  February  19th, 
1895.  The  president  of  said  village  ('^'borough  of  Michili- 
mackinac"), is  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Supervisors  of  the 
county  by  virtue  of  oltl  acts  of  incorporation,  operative. 

September   18th,    1882,   the   county   seat  was  transferred 
from  Mackinac  Island  to  St.  Ignace. 


LEGEND  OF  MICHILIMACKINAC,  1879. 

The  following  was  written  for  the  "Department  of  the 
East,"  Military  Division  of  the  Atlantic,  and  published  in 
pamphlet  form.  A  copy  is  in  the  ^' Park  Book"  "No.  1.," 
"Letters  Sent,"  p.  126  to  135,  inclusive.  Fort  Mackinac, 
Michifiran.  The  notes  added  marked  with  a  star  "*,"and 
inclosed  in  brackets,  (),  are  not  in  my  original: 

LEGEND   OF   MICHILIMACKINAC. 

Fort  Mackinac,  Mackinac  Island,  Michigan.  Latitude  45® 
51'  22"  north;  Longitude  84°  41'  22"  west. 

Height  of  parade  ground  above  Lake  Huron,  150  feet. 
(*  Estimated;  since  found  to  be  133  feet.) 

Area  of  Island. — The  island  is  about  nine  miles  in  circum- 
ference. (*  Actual  measurement,  on  the  beach,  within  the 
water  line,  eight  miles,  less  twenty  feet.)  Area,  3.47  square 
miles. 

(*  Elevation  of  "Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,"  above  sea 
level,  is  "581  3-10  feet."     "Lake  Superior  601  8-10  feet.'' 


186  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

"The  difference  of  20  1-2  feet  between  Lake  Superior  and 
Huron  occurs  in  the  rapids  of  St.  Mary's  river.") 

The  general  trend  of  the  land  is  from  northwest  to  south- 
east, having  a  diameter  of  about  three  miles  and  a  breadth, 
from  south-west  to  north-east,  of  a  little  less  than  two  miles. 

Area  in  acres: 

Mackinac  National  Park.. 911.21 

Military  Reservation.. 103.41 

Private  Claims. 1,207.20 

Total 2,221.82 

Geology. — This  peculiar  formation  is  part  of  the  Onondaga 
salt  group  of  the  Upper  Silurian  System,  and  the  Upper 
Helderberg  limestone  group  of  the  Devonian  System.  The 
first,  or  base,  is  of  unknown  thickness,  and  the  second,  form- 
ing the  body,  or  cap,  about  250  feet  deep. 

The  south  end  of  the  island,  and  face,  is  plainly  terraced. 
Starting  from  the  apex  of  Fort  Holmes,  318  feet  above  Lake 
Huron,  before  we  come  to  the  water,  there  are  four  distinctly 
marked  natural  terraces,  each  showing  the  wave  lines  of 
aqueous  formation.  The  existence  of  the  island  is  probably 
due,  under  the  agency  of  the  Divine  Creator,  to  the  gradual 
subsidence  of  the  waters  during  thousands  of  years  of  time. 
Trilobites  are  found  in  the  limestone  formation.  Beautiful 
arches,  caves,  conical  and  pyramidal  rocks  have  been  formed 
by  time  and  the  action  of  the  elements  on  the  limestone 
surface  that  add  greatly  to  the  beauty  of  the  scenic  isle.  Of 
such,  the  Great  Arch  Eock,  "  *Fairy  Arch "  of  the  Giant's 
Stair- Way,  Scott's  Cave,  Sugar  Loaf  Rock,  Lover's  Leap, 
Chimney  Rock,  and  others  are  examples. 

Climate. — On  account  of  the  large  bodies  of  fresh  water 
surrounding,  the  climate  is  pleasant  and  agreeable.    Extremes 

*  "  Fairy  Arch  "  was  discovered  and  named  by  Dr.  Bailey  in  1866. 


FAIRY   ARCH. 


188  HISTORY   OF    MACKINAC. 

of  temperature  are  90°  Fahr.,  and-23°  Fahr. ;  average  about 
39*=  Fahr.  (*to  41°). 

^0*7. — The  surface  of  the  island  is  very  irregular,  and  the 
soil  scanty  but  very  rich,  covering,  as  a  general  rule,  the 
underlying  rock  only  a  few  inches. 

Vegetation. — The  timber  which  has  been  cut  down  from 
time  to  time  is  small.  Beech,  maple,  iron  wood,  oak,  birch, 
wild  cherry,  and  hazel,  arbor  vitae,  fir,  spruce,  pine,  juniper, 
tamarack,  etc.,  are  the  principal.  The  common  juniper 
abounds. 

Fort  Mackinac  and  Island. — The  fort  is  built  on  the  bluff 
of  a  plateau,  at  the  southeastern  side  of  the  island,  and  over- 
looks, in  frowning  grandeur,  the  straits  and  the  little  village 
of  Mackinac,  nestling  on  the  beach,  around  the  bay  below. 
The  Island  of  Mackinac  is  situated  in  the  straits  of  the  same 
name,  between  the  Northern  and  Southern  Peninsulas  of 
Michigan,  about  one-third  the  distance  through  the  straits 
from  the  eastern  or  Lake  Huron  side.  The  island  is  about 
three  miles  from  the  shore  of  the  North  Peninsula,  and  south 
side  seven  or  eight  miles  from  the  Southern  Peninsula.  In 
front  of  the  fort,  to  the  southeast,  is  Round  Island,  a  mile 
distant,  and  three  miles  away,  in  the  same  direction,  is  the 
west  end  of  the  large  island  of  Bois  Blanc  (white  wood), 
which  stretches  out  ten  or  twelve  miles  to  the  eastward, 
towards  Lake  Huron.  The  bay,  or  harbor,  is  small,  of  the 
usual  horseshoe  or  crescentic  form,  and  should  be  improved 
by  breakwaters  on  the  south  and  southeast  points. 

Near  places. — The  village  of  Mackinac  on  the  beach,  in 
front  of  the  fort  adjoining  the  Military  Reservation  and  Park, 
(in  two  detached  portions)  is  the  nearest  most  important 
town.  It  is  the  county  seat  (*  was  then)  of  Mackinac  county, 
has  about  700  inhabitants,  seven  hotels,  (*  now  ten)  a  number 
of  private  boarding  houses  and  several  fine  stores.     It  is  one 


LEGEND    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC.  189 

of  the  most  noted  and  healthful  summer  resorts  in  the 
country,  and  is  visited  by  hundreds  of  people  from  all  parts 
of  the  Continent  and  Europe,  who  are  in  search  of  health, 
pleasure  and  recreation.  The  next  town  near  the  island,  is 
Point  St.  Ignace,  on  the  mainland,  three  miles  to  the  north- 
west of  the  island,  population  about  450,  (*St.  Ignace  is 
now  a  city  and  is  the  county  seat,  population  2,500).  But 
the  most  important  town,  near  the  fort,  is  Cheboygan, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Cheboygan  river,  in  the  Southern 
Peninsula,  about  sixteen  and  a  half  miles  south-east,  popula- 
tion 2,500,  (*present  population  of  the  City  of  Cheboy- 
gan is  about  7,000.)  Fort  Brady,  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  sixty 
miles  north  and  east  is  the  nearest  military  post.  The  near- 
est railroad  station  is  Petoskey,  fifty-five  miles  distant,  on 
Little  Traverse  Bay,  Lake  Michigan,  (*since  the  ( '  E.  and  I. 
R.  E.,  and  the  Mackinac  Division  of  the  M.  C  R.  E.  have 
extended  their  lines  to  "Mackinaw,"  a  village  of  about  250 
inhabitants,  adjoining  the  site  of  (South)  Fort  Michili- 
mackinac.  These  roads  make  daily  connections  by  ferry 
steamers — ice  crushers — "Ste.  Marie"  and  "St.  Ignace,"  from 
St.  Ignace  the  terminal  point  of  the  D.  S.  S.  and  A.  R.  E. 
and  the  M.  St.  P.  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie  E.  E.  and  with 
Mackinac  Island  by  the  steam  ferry  "Algoma.")  Three  months 
during  the  summer  season  there  is  a  daily  mail  from  Petoskey 
and  a  mail  three  times  a  week  via  Cheboygan  the  rest  of  the 
year,  (*now  there  is  a  daily  mail,  the  year  round,  and  in  the 
summer  season,  four  or  five  mails  per  day,  by  the  railroads 
and  steam  ferry  connections.)  During  the  season  of  naviga- 
tion from  about  the  25th  of  April  to  the  15th  of  Decembei 
this  place  is  accessible  by  lines  of  steamers  from  Buffalo, 
Detroit,  Chicago  and  other  points,  which  land  at  all  hours 
of  the  day  and  night  and  in  winter  by  rail  to  Petoskey,  (*see 


}f 


yy 


190  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

notes  above),  stage  via  Cheboygan,  thence  over  the  ice  bridge 
to  Mackinac. 

The  straits  generally  freeze  over  about  the  15th  or  20th  of 
January  and  continue  closed  until  the  15th  or  25th  of  April. 

The  entire  section  of  country  bordering  the  straits  and 
vicinity,  with  the  islands  in  the  straits,  was  originally  called 
"  Michilimackinac,"  or  "  Michilimackina,^'  rendered  thus 
by  the  French  from  the  Indian  name  "  Me-che-ne-mock-1- 
nong,"  which  is  said  to  mean  "  Great  Turtle. '*  It  was  thus 
named  by  the  savages  from  a  fancied  resemblance  of  the 
island,  as  seen  from  Point  St.  Ignace,  to  the  back  of  a  large 
turtle.  The  name  has  since  been  contracted  to  "Mackina  c, 
now  pronounced  by  the  English  '*  Mack-i-naw."  This  beaut 
iful  Isle  of  Mackinac,  the  "  Home  of  the  Great  Manitou, 
and  of  the  spirits  whom  the  Indians  delighted  to  worship,  was 
a  favorite  sporting  and  camping  ground  of  various  Indian 
tribes  long  before  the  white  man  trod  its  sacred  soil. 

Settlement. — The  first  settlement  of  Michilimackinac  by 
white  men,  it  is  said,  was  the  founding  of  the  mission  of  St. 
Ignatius  at  "  Michilimockinong,"  now  Point  St.  Ignace,  in 
1671  by  Kev.  James  Marquette.  (*  Recent  research  shows 
that  Mackinac  island  was  settled  before  St.  Ignace,  and  we 
believe  that  its  occupation  antedates  any  other  in  this  region 
of  the  lakes.)  Within  two  or  three  years  thereafter,  the  first 
stockade  at  the  post  of  Michilimackinac  was  constructed. 
The  stockade  itself  was  called,  by  the  French,  some  other 
name.  This  post  was  the  most  important  in  all  Canada;  it 
was  the  center  of  the  fur  trade,  and  the  base  of  supplies  for 
the  entire  northwest.  The  garrison  consisted  of  two  hun- 
dred soldiers,  and  at  least  8,000  Indians,  in  wigwams  and 
villages,  were  encamped  along  the  shores.  Finally  the  post 
was  abandoned  and  subsequently  the  "  Post  of  Michilimacki- 
nac,"  and  a  mission  of  the  same  name,  was  established  in 


LEGEND    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC.  191 

1714  (""that  date  is  not  positively  known)  at  what  is  now  called 
**01d  Maekinaw/\on  the  south  shore  of  the  straits  eight 
miles  from  this  point.  It  was  held  by  the  French  until  17G1 
when  it  was  transferred  to  the  English  as  a  part  of  the  terri- 
tory cc^ed  by  the  French  in  1760. 

Massacre. — June  4,  17G3,  as  a  part  of  the  plot  of  the  ''Con- 
spiracy of  Pontiac,"  the  English  garrison  was  surprised  and 
captured  by  the  Indians,  a  portion  of  the  command  massa- 
cred, and  the  rest  made  captives.  For  a  little  more  than  a 
year  after  the  massacre  the  post  was  occupied  by  coureur 
de  bois  and  a  few  Indians  as  a  temporary  residence.  It  was 
then  taken  possession  of  by  Captain  Howard  of  the  British 
army,  with  two  companies  of  troops  and  occupied  until  1780. 
That  year  it  was  abandoned  and  the  troops  removed  to  the 
Island  of  Mackinac. 

Fort  Mackinac. — The  present  fort  was  occupied  July  15, 
1780,  but  not  completed  until  1783.  At  that  time  the  stone 
building  (on  ground  plan  marked  "'6")  and  the  block-houses 
**27,  28  and  29,"  and  a  strong  bomb-proof  magazine  with 
arched  walls,  six  feet  thick,  built  on  part  of  the  site  of  the 
present  commissary,  "^^"  were  constructed,  also,  the  two 
arches  and  stone-works,  surmounted  by  a  stockade  of  white 
cedar  posts,  squared  and  pointed  at  the  tops,  about  ten  feet 
high  and  set  in  the  lines  intersecting  the  block-houses.  The 
stockade  was  pierced  with  two  sets  of  loop-holes  for  musketry 
and  the  block-houses  armed  with  small  iron  cannon.  The 
whole  formed  a  most  perfect  and  secure  defence  against  the 
Indians  of  that  day. 

In  1817-18  and  as  late  as  1856-7  the  fort  retained  much  of 
its  original  appearance.  About  this  last  date  a  part  of  the 
stockade  rotted  and  fell  down  and  the  rest  was  removed. 
The  other  parts  of  the  old  fort  and  works,  viz.,  the  stone  wall 
facing  the  lake,  and  the  other  stone  and  earth  works,  block- 


s 


QC 
H 

eu 
<1 

» 

O 

E-« 
GQ 

as 
O 

o 


LEGEND    OF    MICHILIMACKINAC.  193 

houses  and  old  buildings,   **1,  2,  3  and  4/'  retain  much  if 
not  all  their  uniqueness. 

Buildings.— The  material  of  "3,  27,  28  and  20,"  is  rough 
limestone,  quarried  near  the  fort,  of  various  shapes  and  sizes. 
The  walls  are  very  thick  and  strong,  and  also  now  about  one 
hundred  years  old,  bid  fair  to  last  for  centuries.  No.  *'3," 
is  a  story  high,  on  the  parade  with  a  basement  facing  the 
water,  and  a  two-story  porch  on  the  water  front.  It  is  divided 
by  a  stone  wall  into  two  equal  parts,  with  a  narrow  hall 
through  the  center  of  each  half,  and  a  set  of  officers'  quarters 
on  each  side  of  the  halls.  The  barracks  for  two  companies, 
*'5  and  6,"  were  constructed  in  1858.  Other  buildings  on 
the  same  foundations  have  been  twice  destroyed  by  fire.  An 
upper  story  "G,"  was  added,  and  porch  remodeled  to  make 
room  for  two  companies  in  1870-7.  This  barrack  is  a  two- 
story  frame  building  with  porches  the  whole  length  in  front, 
facing  the  parade  ground  southeast.  The  upper  story  of  the 
porch  has  a  tight  deck  planking  that  answers  the  double  pur- 
pose of  a  floor  above  and  a  roof  of  the  lower  part.  The  dor- 
mitories are  11  5-12  feet  high  and  are  fitted  with  single  iron 
bedsteads,  each  having  an  air  space  of  496  and  749  cubic  feet 
respectively.  Mess-rooms  and  kitchens,  "6,"  are  in  the  rear 
of  the  main  building. 

Hospital. — "10,  11,  12,'^  is  a  wooden  structure  two  stories 
high,  with  porches  in  front  facing  the  lake,  stands  on  the 
second  level,  east  and  just  outside  of  the  old  walls  of  the  fort, 
about  17  feet  above  the  level  of  the  parade  ground.  It  is  a 
double  house  with  wide  halls  through  the  center  of  each 
storv,  and  rooms  on  the  sides  of  the  halls.  There  are  three 
wards  besides  the  other  rooms,  capacity  14  beds,  with  an  air 
space  of  from  600  to  800  cubic  feet  each.  It  was  constructed 
in  1858.  There  Ir  no  bathroom  nor  dead  house  attached. 
(*  Since  ^  dead  house  ^^^  also  hospital  steward's  quarters, 
13 


194  HISTORY    OF    MAOKINAO. 

both  near  by,  have  been  built  and  a  bathroom  added  to  the 
hospital.) 

Commissary. — This  fine  building  was  completed  in  1878. 
It  is  a  one-story  frame  house,  built  on  the  site  of  the  old 
magazine.  It  has  a  cellar  which  is  part  of  the  walls  of  the 
demolished  magazine. 

Officers'  Quarters. — ''25"  remodeled,  and  "2G"  added, 
"26,"  ''22,"  "23,"  and  "24,"  constructed  in  187G-7,  all  on 
the  right  of  the  flagstaff,  on  the  second  level,  are  new  modern 
houses,  one  and  a  half  stories  high,  with  wide  one-story 
porches  in  front,  bay  windows  on  the  west  and  east  sides  of 
each.  Commandant's  block,  "21,"  with  a  hall  in  the  center 
and  two  rooms  on  each  side  of  hall.  "23 "and  "25 "are 
also  double,  with  two  halls  in  the  center,  separated  by  a 
division  wall,  and  two  rooms  on  the  outside  of  each  hall. 
The  attic  stories  of  each  are  finished,  and  there  are  dining- 
rooms  and  kitchens,  "22,"  "24,"  "  2G,"  "20,"  in  the  rear. 

Other  Buildings. — The  magazine,  "  18,"  brick,  and  the 
wood  buildings,  "19,"  "20,"  "14,"  "  15,"  "IG"  and  "31," 
were  constructed  in  18?'6-7.  Date  of  construction  of  "13," 
"30,"anf''  "32"  unknown.  There  are  no  reliable  data  to 
tell  even  the  probable  costs  of  construction. 

Drainage. — The  drainage  is  natural  and  very  good. 

Water. — The  supply  is  from  a  well  back  of  the  stockade 
and  from  cisterns,  but  mostly  from  the  lake,  and  has  to  be 
drawn  up  the  steep  hill  in  carts.  This  keeps  two  men  and  a 
span  of  mules  constantly  employed.  (*  A  system  of  water 
supply,  through  iron  pipes,  forced  from  a  spring  at  the  foot 
of  the  hill  west  of  the  fort,  has  since  been  devised.  The 
spring  water,  hard,  from  the  limestone  formation,  ie  forced 
into  a  reservoir  m  the  upper  story  of  the  north  block-house 
by  a  steam  pumping  engine  and  from  thence  distributed  to 
all  of  the  buildings.     Bath  rooms,  water  closets  and  drainage 


LEGEND    OF   MICHILIMACKINAO.  195 

pipes  have,  also,  been  put  in  the  officers'  and  men's  quarters 
and  the  hospital). 

Sanitary. — The  health  of  the  post  is  excellent.  There  are 
no  epidemics  or  prevailing  diseases.  It  is,  probably,  the 
most  healthy  station  in  America. 

Reservations. — The  original  reservation,  mostly  on  the 
east  side  of  the  island,  contained  a  little  more  than  two 
square  miles.  See  Capt.  J.  N.  Macomb's  T.  E.  Map  of 
Island  of  Mackinac,  1855. 

Round  Island — Is  reserved  for  lighthouse  purposes.  (*  It 
is  in  the  corporate  limitsof  the  village  of  Mackinac;  area,  180 
acres.) 

Bois  Blanc  Island. — The  greater  part  of  this  large  island, 
containing  21,351-88,  is  "Reserved  to  supply  Fuel  for  the 
Garrison  of  Michilimackinac."  The  sections  reserved  are: 
"10,  11,  12,  13,  14,  15,  IG,  17,  18,  19,  20,  21,  31,  32,  33  and 
34."  See  map  "According to  survey  filed  Surveyor  General's 
Office,  Chillicothe,  Ohio,  October  5th,  1827." 

National  Park. — By  an  Act  of  Congress,  March  3rd,  1875, 
the  Military  Reservation,  and  the  United  States  lands,  on  the 
island,  not  in  market,  were  set  apart  as  a  "National  Park," 
excepting  only  the  present  Reservation,  103.41  acres  around 
the  fort.  See  map  "  Mackinac  National  Park,"  by  Major  G. 
Weitzel,  U.  S.  A.,  1875.  The  park  is  under  th°,  control  of 
the  Secretary  of  War,  and  the  commanding  officer  of  Fort 
Mackinac  is,   ex  officio,  the  Superintendent. 

History.— From  1780  to  1795  the  fort  was  held  by  the 
British.  Then  the  place  was  peacefully  occupied  by  our 
forces  in  accordance  with  previous  treaty.  Our  troops  held 
the  position  until  July  17th,  1812,  when  the  fort  and  island 
was  captured  without  bloodshed  by  Capt.  Roberts  of  the 
English  army,  from  St.  Joseph's  Island,  with  only  a  few,  135, 
soldiers  and  about  1,000  Indians.     Roberts  landed   in  the 


196  HISTOBY    OF   MAOEINAC. 

night,  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  in  a  small  bay,  that  has 
ever  since  been  called  the  "British  Landing."  Fearing  he 
could  not  hold  what  he  had  so  easily  attained,  he  caused  the 
redoubt  of  ''Fort  George,^'  ("Fort  Holmes,")  a  very  strong 
earthwork,  to  be  erected  on  the  highest  point  of  the  island, 
about  a  half  or  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in  rear  of  the  present 
fort.  Between  the  4th  and  8th  of  August,  1814,  a  force  of 
United  States  troops,  under  Colonel  Croghan  and  Major 
Holmes,  attempted  to  recapture  the  island.  A  severe  battle 
was  fought,  and  our  troops  were  surprised  and  defeated  by 
the  British  and  Indians  in  ambush.  Major  Holmes  and 
twelve  men  were  killed,  two  officers  and  thirty-eight  men 
were  wounded  and  two  missing.  Failing  in  the  attempt 
Colonel  Croghan  withdrew  the  remnant  of  his  command  to 
his  shipping. 

During  the  following  winter,  1814-15,  peace  was  concluded 
and  the  English  evacuated  the  place  in  the  spring,  (*  sum- 
mer.) "Fort  George"  has  since  been  called  "Fort  Holmes" 
in  honor  of  the  lamented  major. 

The  fort  has  been  several  times  without  a  garrison,  and 
many  of  the  old  records  are  lost  or  stolen.  It  is  at  present 
garrisoned  by  Go's  "C"  and  "D"  of  the  10th  Infantry,  Capt. 
and  Brevet  Major  E.  E.  Sellers  in  command.  The  morale  of 
the  command,  discipline,  and  police  regulations  of  the  fort 
are  excellent. 

Fort  Mackinac,  Michigan,  Augut  20th,  1879. 

John  E.  Bailey, 

-  Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army,  Post  Surgeon. 


MACKINAC    NATIONAL    PARK.  197 


SUGGESTIONS    FOR    IMPROVEMENT    OF   MACKINAC    NA- 
TIONAL PARK. 

When  General  Belknap  was  Secretary  of  War/_in  1875,  he 
sent  a  letter  through  General  Sackett,  Inspector  General 
U.  S.  Army,  requesting  Dr.  John  E.  Bailey  to  give  a  written 
outline  for  the  improvement,  etc.,  of  Mackinac  Island 
National  Park.  We  suggested  that  the  park  be  left  as  nearly 
as  possible  in  a  state  of  nature,  the  present  roads,  walks  and 
bridle  paths  should  be  improved,  and  the  carriage-roads 
widened.  An  additional  road  around  the  island  on  the  bluff, 
and  one  on  the  beach  below,  both  to  be  connected  at  conven- 
ient places.  A  limited  number  of  lots  to  be  platted  at 
suitable  points,  subject  to  lease,  one  parcel  only  to  each 
applicant,  for  a  stated  time  (with  a  privilege  of  renewal),  so 
that  there  could  be  no  chance  for  speculation,  the  whole  to 
be  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the  Secretary  of  War, 
and  the  commanding  officer  of  Fort  Mackinac,  ex-officio,  the 
superintendent  of  said  park,  in  accordance  with  the  title  of 
the  original  bill.  And  that  an  additional  company  of  troops 
be  sent  to  patrol  and  police  the  park.  The  additional  com- 
pany was  sent,  and  new  quarters  and  barracks  erected  in 
1876-7  for  their  accommodation. 

All  work  and  plotting  of  lots  on  the  park  appear  to  have 
been  done,  as  nearly  as  could  be,  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of 
that  communication. 


108  HISTORY   OF   MAOKINAO. 


LIST  OF  OFFICERS  AT  FORT  MACKINAC,  1815-1895. 

''List  of  [Officers  stationed  at  Fort  Mackinac,  Michigan, 
and  year  of  their  arrival,  from  1815  to  1895  inclusive: 

1815.  Anthony  Butler,  Colonel  2nd  Kifles. 
Willoughby  Morgan,  Captain  Riflemen. 
Talbot  Chambers,  Major. 

Joseph  Kean,  Captain. 
John  O'Fallow,  Captain. 
John  Heddelson,  1st  Lieutenant. 
James  S.  Gray,  3nd  Lieutenant. 
William  Armstrong,  2nd  Lieutenant. 
William  Hening,  Surgeon^s  Mate. 
Benjamin  K.  Pierce,  Captain,  Artillery. 
Robert  McCallum,  Jr.,  Ist  Lieutenant,  Artillery. 
Louis  Morgan,  1st  Lieutenant,  Artillery. 
George  S.  Wilkins,  2nd  Lieutenant,  Artillery. 
John  S.  Pierce,  2nd  Lieutenant,  Artillery. 
Thomas  J.  Baird,  3rd  Lieutenant,  Artillery. 

1816.  John  Miller,  Colonel,  3rd  Infantry. 
John  McNeil,  Major,  5th  Infantry. 

Charles  Gratiot,  Major,  Engineers.  *^ 

William  Whistler,  Captain,  3rd  Infantry. 
John  Greene,  Captain,  3rd  Infantry. 
Daniel  Curtis,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
John  Garland,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Turly  F.  ^homas,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Henry  J.  Conway,  Jr.,  Ist  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
James  Dean,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Andrew  Lewis,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Asher  Phillips,  Paymaster,  3rd  Infantry. 


OFFICERS   AT    FORT    MACKINAC.  199 

1817.  Edward  Purcell,  Hospital  Surgeon's  Mate. 
Albion  T.  Crow,  Hospital  Surgeon's  Mate. 
William  S.  Evelith,  2nd  Lieutenant,  Engineers. 

1818.  Edward  Brooks,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Joseph  P.  Russel,  Post  Surgeon. 

1819.  Joseph  Gleason,  died  at  station,  March  27th,  1820,  1st 

Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
William  Lawrence,  Lieut.  Colonel,  2nd  Infantry. 
Peter  T.  January,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
John  Peacock,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
William  S.  Comstock,  Surgeon's  Mate,  3rd  Infantry. 

1821.  William  Beaumont,  Post  Surgeon. 
Thomas  C.  Legate,  Captain,  2nd  Artillery. 
Elija  Lyon,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Artillery. 

James  A.  Chambers,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Artillery. 
Joshua  Barney,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Artillery. 

1822.  James  M.  Spencer,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 

1823.  Alexander  C.  W.  Fanning,  Captain,  2nd  Artillery. 
William  Whistler,  Captain,  3rd  Infantry. 
Samuel  W.  Hunt,  1st  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
Aaron  H.  Wright,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 
George  H.  Crosman,  2nd  Lieutenant,  0th  Infantry. 
Stewart  Cowan,  2nd  Lieutenant,  3rd  Infantry. 

1825.  William  Hoilman,  Captain,  2nd  Infantry. 

Richard  S.  Satterlee,  Assistant  Surgeon  U.  S.  Army. 
Carlos  A.  Wait,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Seth  Johnson,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 

1826.  David  Brooks,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Alexander  B.  Thompson,  Captain,  2nd  Infantry. 

1827.  James  G.  Allen,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Edwin  James,  Asst.  Surgeon,  XJ.  S.  Army. 
Ephraim  K.  Barnum,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Edwin  V.  Sumner,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 


200  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

1827.  Samuel   T.  Heintzelman,  2nd    Lieutenant,   2nd  In- 

fantry. 

1828.  Charles  F.  Morton,  Ist  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Sullivan  Burbank,  Captain,  5tli  Infantry. 
Robert  McCabe,  Captain,  5th  Infantry. 
William  Alexander,  1st  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Abner  B.  Iletzel,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Josiah  H.  Vose,  Major,  5th  Infantry. 

1829.  James  Engle,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Amos  Foster,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Enos  Cutler,  Lieut.  Colonel,  3rd  Infantry. 
Moses  E.  Merrill,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Ephraim  Kirby  Smith,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Isaac  Lynde,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 

Caleb  C.  Sibley,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
William  E.  Cruger,  1st  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Louis  T.  Jamison,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 

1830.  Henry  Clark,  1st  Lieutenant,  5tli  Infantry. 

1831.  John  T.  Collingworth,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Robert  McMillan,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1832.  George  M.  Brooks,  Colonel,  5th  Infantry. 
Waddy  V.  Cobbs,  Captain,  2nd  Infantry. 

Joseph  S.  Gallagher,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
George  W.  Patten,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Thomas  Stockton,  Brvt.  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Alexander  B.  Thompson,  Major,  6th  Infantry. 
John  B.  F.  Russell,  Captain,  5th  Infantry. 

1833.  William  Whistler,  Major,  2nd  Infantry. 
Ephraim  K.  Barnum,  Captain,  2nd  Infantry. 
Joseph  R.  Smith,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
James  W.  Penrose,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Charles  S.  Frailey,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
George  F.  Turner,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 


OFFICERS   AT    FOET     MACKINAC.  201 

1834.  Jesse  H.  Leavenworth,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
John  Glitz,  died  at  station,  Nov.  7,  1836,  Captain,  2nd 

Infantry. 

1835.  James  V.  Bomford,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Julius  J.  B.  Kingsbury,  Ist  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Massena  R.  Patrick,  Brvt.  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  In- 
fantry. 

1836.  James  W.  Anderson,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry. 
Erastus  B.  Wolcott,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1839.  Samuel  McKenzie,  Captain,  2nd  Artillery. 
Arnold  Elzey  Jones,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 

1840.  Harvey  Brown,  Captain,  4th  Artillery. 

John  W.  Phelps,  1st  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
John  C.  Pemberton,  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 

1841.  Patrick  H.  Gait,  Captain,  4th  Artillery. 
George  C.  Thomas,  1st  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
George  "W.  Getty,  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
Henry  Holt,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Alexander  Johnston,  Captain,  5th  Infantry. 
William  Chapman,  1st  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Spencer  Norvell,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Henry  Whiting,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
John  M.  Jones,  Brvt.  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 

1842.  Martin  Scott,  Captain,  ^th  Infaai^fy. 

Rev.  John  O'Brien,  Chaplain.  &th  Infaatry. 

1843.  Levi  H.  Holden,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Moses  E.  Merrill,  Captain,  5th  Infantry. 
William.  Root,  1st  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
John  C.  Robinson,  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 

1844.  John  Byrne,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1845.  Charles  C.  Keeney,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
George  C.  Westcott,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Infantry, 
Silas  Casey,  Captain,  2nd  Infantry. 


202  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

1845.   Joseph  P.  Smith,  Brvt.  2ncl  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 
Fred  Steele,  Brvt.  2nd  Lieutenant,  5th  Infantry. 

1847.  Frazey  M.  Winans,  Captain,  15th  Infantry. 
Michael  P.  Doyle,  2nd  Lieutenant,  15th  Infantry. 
Morgan  L.  Gage,  Captain,  1st  Michigan  Vols. 
Caleb  F.  Davis,  1st  Lieutenant,  1st  Michigan  Vols. 
William  F.  Chittenden,  2nd  Lieutenant,  1st  Michigan 

Vols. 

1848.  William    N.    B.    Beall,    Brvt.    2nd    Lieutenant,    4th 

Infantry. 
Charles  H.  Larned,  Captain,  4th  Infantry. 
Hiram  Dryer,  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Infantry. 

1849.  Joseph  B.  Brown,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Joseph  L.  Tidball,  Brvt.  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Infantry. 

1850.  Charles  H.  Laut,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1851.  David  L.  Russel,  1st  Lieutenant,  4th  Infantry. 

1852.  Thomas  Williams,  Captain  (Brvt.  Major),  4th  Artil- 

lery. 
1852.    George  W.  Eains,  1st  Lieut.  (Brvt.  Major),  4th  Artil- 
lery. 

Jacob  Culbertson,  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 

Joseph  H.    Bailey,    Captain,   Asst.    Surgeon,    U.  S. 
Army. 

1854.  John  R.  Bailey,  Actg.  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1855.  John  H.  Greland,lst  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
Joseph  B.    Brown,   Captain,   Asst.   Surgeon,   IT.    S. 

Army. 

1856.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  IT.  S.  Army. 
Edward  F.  Bagley,  2nd  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
William  R.  Terrell,  1st  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
Joseph  H.  Wheelock,  1st  Lieutenant,  4th  Artillery. 
John  Byrne,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1857.  Arnold  Elzey  (Jones),  Captain,  2nd  Artillery. 


OFFICERS    AT    FORT    MACKINAC.  203 

1857.  Henry  Benson,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 
Guilford  D.  Bailey,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 
John  R.  Bailey,  A,  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1858.  Henry  C.  Pratt,  Captain,  2nd  Artillery. 

Henry  A.  Smalley,  2nd  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 
John  F.  Head,  Captain,  Asst.   Surgeon,  IT.  S.  Army. 

1859.  William  A.  Hammond,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S. 

Army. 
George  R.  Hartsuff,  1st  Lieutenant,  2nd  Artillery. 

1860.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
George  E.    Cooper,  Captain,    Asst.   Surgeon,  U.   S. 

Army. 
1862.    Grover  S.  Wormer,  Captain,  Stanton  Guards,  Michi- 
gan Vols. 

Elias    F.    Sutton,    1st  Lieutenant,   Stanton   Guards, 
Michigan  Vols. 

Louis  Hertmeyer,  2nd  Lieutenant,  Stanton  Guards, 
Michigan  Vols. 

James  Knox,  Chaplain,  Michigan  Vols. 

John  Gregg,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.   S.  Army,  Michigan 
Vols. 

Charles  W.  Le  Boutillier,  Asst.  Surgeon,  1st  Minne- 
sota Infantry,  Michigan  Vols. 

1866.  Jerry  N.  Hill,  Captain,  Vet.  Res.  Corps. 
Washington    L.    Wood,   2nd  Lieutenant,   Vet.    Res. 

Corps. 
John  R.Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1867.  John  Mitchell  (Reed),  Captain,  43rd  Infantry. 
Edwin  C.  Gaskill,  1st  Lieutenant,  43rd  Infantry. 
Julius  Stommell,  2nd  Lieutenant,  43rd  Infantry. 
Hiram  R.  Mills,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1869.    Leslie  Smith,  Captain  (Brvt.  Major),  1st  Infantry. 
John  Leonard,  1st  Lieutenant,  Ist  Infantry. 


204  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

1869.  Matthew  Markland,  2nd  Lieutenant,  1st  Infantry. 

1870.  Samuel    S.   Jessop,    Oaptain,   ABst.    Surgeon,  U.  S. 

Army. 

1871.  Thorn;.  T  Sharp,  1st  Lieutenant,  1st  Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1872*    William  N.  Notson,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S. 
Army. 

1873.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Carlos  Carvallo,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1874.  Carlos  J.  Dickey,  Captain  (Brvt.  Major),  22nd  Inft. 
John  McA.  Webster,  2nd  Lieutenant,  22nd  Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  Actg.  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

J.  Victor  DeHanne,   Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S. 
Army. 

1875.  Alfred  L.  Hough,  Major,  22nd  Infantry. 

1876.  Joseph  Bush,  Captain,  (Brvt.  Major),  22nd  Infantry. 
Thomas  H.  Fisher,  1st  Lieutenant,  22nd  Infantry. 
Fielding  L.  Davis,  2nd  Lieutenant,  22nd  Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1877.  Charles  A.  Webb,  Captain  (Brvt.  Major),  22nd  Infan- 

try. 
John  G.  Ballance,  2nd  Lieutenant,  22nd  Infantry. 
Theodore  Mosher,  Jr.,  2nd  Lieutenant,  22nd  Inft. 
Peter  Moffatt,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.   S.  Army. 

1878.  Oscar  D.  Ladley,  1st  Lieutenant,  22nd  Infantry. 

1879.  Edwin    E.    Sellers,    died   April    8th,   1884,   Captain 

(Brvt.  Major),  10th  Infantry. 
Dwight  H.  Kelton,  1st  Lieutenant,  10th  Infantry. 
Walter  T.  Duggan,  1st  Lieutenant,  10th  Infantry. 
Bogardus  Eldridge,  2nd  Lieutenant,  10th  Infantry. 
Edward  H.  Plummer,  2nd  Lieutenant,  10th  Infantry. 
Charles  L.  Davis,  Captain,  10th  Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 


OFFIOEBS   AT   FOBT    MACKINAC.  206 

1880.  George  V. .  Ji.di*ir,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1881.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1882.  William  H.  Corbusier,  Captain,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S. 

Army. 

1883.  John  Adams  Perry,  2nd  Lieutenant,  10th  Infantry. 

1884.  George   K.    Brady,   Captain    (Brvt.    Lt.    Col.),   23rd 

Infantry. 
Greenleaf  A.  Goodale,  Captain,  23rd  Infantry. 
Edward  B.  Pratt,  1st  Lieutenant,  23d  Infantry. 
Stephen  O^Connor,  2nd  Lieutenant,  23rd  Infantry. 
Benjamin  C.  Morse,  2nd  Lieutenant,  23rd  Infantry. 
Calvin  D.  Cowles,  1st  Lieutenant,  23rd  Infantry. 
J.  Rozier  Clagett,  1st  Lieutenant,  23rd  Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1886.  William  C.  Manning,  Captain,  23rd  Infantry. 
George  B.  Davis,  2nd  Lieutenant,  23rd  Infantry. 

1887.  Charles  E.  Woodruff,  1st  Lieutenant,  Asst*  Surgeon, 

U.  S.  Army. 

1889.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Harlan  E.  McVay,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1890.  Jacob  H.  Smith,  Captain,  19th  Infantry. 
Charles  T.  Witherell,  Captain,  19th  Infantry. 
Edmund  1).  Smith,  1st  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 

1890.  Zebulon  B.  Vance,  jr.,  2nd  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 
Woodridge  Geary,  2d  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 
Henry  G.  Learnard,  2nd  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 
Edwin  M.  Coates,  Major,  19th  Infantry. 

Harlan  E.  McVay,  1st  Lieut.,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S. 
Army. 

1891.  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 
Alexander  McGuard,  Captain,  19th  Infantry. 

1892.  Edwin  F.   Gardner,  Captain,  Asst.    Surgeon,   U.  S. 

Army. 


206  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

189;;J.   John  R.  Bailey,  Attending  Surgeo»i. 

Edwin  F.  Gardner,  Capt.,  Asst.  Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army. 

1893.  John  Howard,  2nd  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 
James  Ronayne,  2nd  Lieutenant,  19th  Infantry. 

1894.  Clarence  E.  Bennett,  Major  (Brvt.  Col.  U.  S.V .),  19th 

Infantry. 
Woodbridge  Geary,  1st  Lieut.  (Comd'g   Post),    19th 

Infantry. 
John  R.  Bailey,  Attending  Surgeon." 

Fort  Mackinac  was  evacuated  by  Major  Thomas  Williams* 
command,  Co.  ''h/'  4th  Artillery,  October  12th,  1856,  and 
re-garrisoned  May  25th,  1857,  by  Capt.  Arnold  El  zey  (Jones), 
Co.  "E,"  2nd  Artillery.  August  2d  the  command,  and  that 
at  Fort  Brady,  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  all  under  Capt.  Henry  C. 
Pratt,  Co.  "  G,"  2nd  Artillery,  with  John  R.  Bailey,  A.  A. 
Surgeon,  U.  S.  Army,  were  ordered  to  the  scene  of  Indian 
hostilities  at  Fort  Snelling,  Minnesota.  June  Gth,  1858, 
Fort  Mackinac  re-garrisoned  by  Capt.  Pratt  with  Co.  "G," 
2d  Artillery,  and  evacuated  April  28th,  ]861,  by  the  same 
officer  and  command.  Re-occupied  May  10th,  1862,  by  Capt. 
Grover  S.  Wormer,  Co.  "A,"  Stanton  Guards,  Mich.  Vols., 
who  had  in  charge  "^Genl.  William  G.  Harding,  Genl.  Wash- 
ington Barrows  and  Judge  Joseph  C.  Guild,"  "Confederates," 
prisoners  of  war.  September  10th,  1862,  the  troops  and 
prisoners  were  removed  to  Detroit,  and  the  three  state  pris- 
oners sent  to  Johnson's  Island,  Lake  Erie.  Re-garrisoned 
August  3rd,  1866,  by  the  4th  Independent  Company  V.  R. 
Corps,  and  that  command  ordered  away  August  26th,  to  be 
mustered  out  of  service.  The  fort  re-occupied  August  22d, 
1867,  by  Co.  "B,"  43d  U.  S.  Infantry,  Capt.  (Brevet  Col.) 
John  Mitchell  (Reed)  commanding;  and,  since  then  has 
continued  to  be  garrisoned.  The  present  garrison  is  a  de- 
tachment of  the  19th  U.  S.  Infantry,  under  1st  Lieutenant 


CHURCHES. — SUMMER    RESORT.  207 

Woodbridge  Geary,  with  a  quartermaster  sergeant  and  twelve 
men. 

The  title  of  the  "National  Park  Bill,"  setting  apart  the 
"Military  Ilcservation  and  United  States  lands"  on  the 
Island  of  Mackinac,  makes  "The  Commanding  Officer  of  Fort 
Mackinac,  ex-officio  superintendent  of  said  park."  During 
all  the  periods  from  1856,  when  the  troops  were  absent,  the 
fort  was  in  charge  of  the  late  Ordnance  Sergeant  William 
Marshall,  deceased. 

CHURCHES. 

The  oldest  Christian  parish  on  the  island  is  St.  Ann's, 
Roman  Catholic,  that  may  be  said  to  date  from  1669,  or  be- 
fore. Reverend  Father  James  Miller  in  charge.  Presbyterian 
"Mission"  and  school  dates  from  1823,  and  the  "Mission 
Hou^e"  and  church  was  subsequently  erected;  the  "Mission 
Church,"  now  a  Union  Chapel,  is  being  repaired.  "Trinity" 
parish,  formerly  "St.  Andrews,"  Protestant  Episcopal,  dates 
from  1842;  and  the  church  on  Fort  Street  was  erected  in 
1882,  mainly  through  the  efforts  and  with  the  funds  of  de- 
voted Christian  women  of  the  island  and  their  tourist  friends. 


MACKINAC  ISLAND.— A  SUMMER  RESORT. 

About  1842  a  few  southern  families  began  making  the 
island  a  resort.  They  brought  their  slaves  with  them  and 
often  remained  the  entire  season,  from  June  until  November. 
Year  after  year  the  tourists,  who  could  then  only  come  by 
water,  gradually  increased,  also  the  accommodations,  by  re- 
modeling old  buildings,  in  proportion  to  the  guests. 

After  "the  late  unpleasantness,"  1861-5,  summer  travel  in- 


20S  HI8T0BY    OF   MACKINAC. 

creased  with  years  of  peace  and  prosperity,  railroads  (lines  be- 
fore mentioned)  projected  their  roads  to  both  sides  of  the  straits, 
more  steamers  were  placed  in  commission,  new  hotels,  board- 
ing houses,  and  private  cottages  erected,  until  finally,  the 
island  has  become  one  of  the  noted  and  most  celebrated  of 
the  world's  resorts. 

From  an  experience  of  over  forty  years  in  the  practice  of 
medicine  on  Mackinac  Island,  and  vicinity,  much  of  that 
time  as  Post  Surgeon,  Fort  Mackinac,  we  have  observed  that 
all  cases  of  debility,  and  prostration  from  whatever  disease 
or  cause — when  the  patients  are  not  beyond  the  hope  of 
recovery — are  benefited  by  the  pure  bracing  air,  and  often 
cured.  Miasmatic  diseases  do  not  exist,  and  epidemics  from 
purely  local  causes  can  hardly  occur.  At  the  fort,  with  an 
average  command  of  GO  to  80  men  (or  about  100,  women  and 
children,  included),  there  has  been  for  two  or  three  months — 
at  times — in  succession,  a  clean  sick  report.  Few  places  can 
show  as  good  a  health  bill  the  year  round. 

Professional  and  active  business  men,  prostrated  by  active, 
mental  and  physical  exertion,  and  the  heat  of  cities,  debili- 
tated women,  nursing  mothers,  and  teething  children,  suf- 
fering with  diseases  peculiar  to  dentition  and  hot  weather, 
are  often  cured  as  if  by  magic — under  proper  management — 
by  the  change  to  this  climate.  The  island  and  vicinity,  from 
June  to  November  is  the  place,  "par  excellance,"  for  the 
relief  of  hay-fever  and  all  asthmatic  subjects.  It  is  not  pru- 
dent to  bring  patients  here  in  the  last  stages  of  consumption 
or  wasting  thoracic  diseases,  but  cases  in  the  incipient  stages 
are  often  greatly  benefited.  As  the  months  of  March,  April, 
November  and  December  are  variable  and  subject  to  extremes 
of  temperature,  if  this  island  has  any  local  disease,  it  is 
rheumatism  and  kindred  affections,  but  for  such  the  sum- 
mer and  mid-winter  seasons  are  not  objectionable. 


A    SUMMER    RESORT.  209 

It  is  the  days  of  long  contituietl  sunlight,  the  air,  tem- 
pered by  great  inland  fresh-w.iter  seas,  latitude,  altitude  and 
position  of  Mackinac  Island,  that  makes  the  climate.  Sum- 
mer days,  including  twilight,  are  from  about  3  a.  m.,  to  9:30 
P.  M.  The  whole  face  of  nature  has  lengthened,  daily  sun- 
shine, and  in  consequence,  all  vegetable  and  animal  life  is 
vigorous  and  buoyant  wi^b  circulation.  A  hop-vine^  has 
been  known  to  grow  eiglitnen  inches  in  twenty-four  hours, 
and  in  May  you  can  watch  currant  leaves  nnfolding  in  your 
garden. 

What  to  wear:  When  yon  come  to  Mackinac  bring 
your  winter  garments,  wear  them,  and  take  in  the  san-baths. 
Your  appetite  will  increase,  digestion  improve,  and  nightly, 
under  soft  blankets,  you  will  sleep  the  charming  sleep  of 
perfect  restfulness. 

The  extremes  of  cold  and  heat  are  less  than  in  that  same 
latitude  east  and  west,  and  some  places  far  to  the  south. 

Monthly  mean  and  extreme  temperature  for  a  series  of 
twenty-four  years,  taken  from  Meteorological  Records, 
Fahrenheit  thermometer,  are:  June,  57®;  July,  05° 
August,  G4°;  September,  So'^;  October,  45°;  November,  34° 
December,  23°;  January,  19°;  February,  18°;  March,  26° 
April,  37°;  May,  48°;  yearly  mean,  41°;  minimum,-23° 
maximum,  90°.     Annual  rainfall,  28  inches. 

At  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  not  a  degree  north,  minimum  has 
been -55°  in  February  (when-29°  here);  maximum,  95°  to 
100°;  Montreal,-3G°  to  102°;  St.  Paul,  less  than  a  degree 
south,  minimum,-56';  maximum,  103°;  St.  Louis,  Mo., 
minimum,-'25°;  maximum,  108°.  We  have  only  once,  dur- 
ing a  residence  of  43  years,  seen  the  minimum  here,-29°,and 
maximum  never  above  90°. 


14 


210  HISTORY    OF  MACKINAC. 

ALTITUDES. 

The  following  table  of  altitudes  is  from  Wineheirs  Geolog- 
ical Reports  and  Lake  Surveys. 

Lake  Huron  and  Michigan  above  sea .feet  581.3 

Fort  Mackinac,  parade  ground,  above  lake 133 

Fort  Mackinac,  upper  level,  above  lake 150 

Principal  plateau  of  Mackinac  Island  above  lake.,  150 

Upper  plateau  of  Mackinac  Island  above  lake 294 

Fort  Holmes  above  lake 318 

Sugar  Loaf  Rock,  summit,  above  lake 284 

Arch  Rock,  top  of  arch,  above  lake 140 

Arch  Rock,  summit,  above  lake 149 

Arch  Rock,  buttress,  top  of,  facing  lake,  above  . 

lake. 105 

Robertson's  Folly 127 

Lover's  Leap,  above  lake 145 

Lake  Superior,  above  sea 601.3 


ACTS    OF    CONGRESS    FOR    MACKINAC    ISLAND. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Dr.  John  R.  Bailey,  and  through  the 
influence  of  Senator  Thomas  W.  Ferry,  who  introduced  the 
bill,  the  "Indian  Dormitory,"  a  part  of  the  military  reserva- 
tion, 0.46  acres,  between  the  fort  gardens  ( the  building  and 
grounds  enclosed),  was  ceded,  by  Act  of  Congress,  in  1870  to 
U'^ion  School  District  No.  1,  Township  of  Holmes,  Macki- 
nac Island;  "  For  educational  purposes  only,  and,  if  ever  con- 
verted to  other  uses,  it  shall  revert  to  the  government." 

Foiir  bills  passed.  Acts  of  Congress,  were  proposed  by  Dr. 
Bailej'^ — thiee  were  introduced  by  Senator  Ferry,  and  last  by 
Senator  0.  D.  Conger  and  Rep.  Breitung.  The  first  was 
the  "  Mackinac  Island  National  Park "  Bill  (passed  March 
3rd,  1875) — two  were  of  a  private  nature — and  the  fourth  the 
"Bois  Blanc  Island"  Bill;  in  "An  Act  to  provide  for  the 
disposal  of  abandoned  and  useless  Military  Reservations." 
*         *  *  ^QC.  3.  ****** 

"And  provided  further,  the  proceeds  of  the  military  res- 


DEFENSES    OF    THE    STRAITS    OF    MACKINAC.  211 

ervation  lands  sold  to  Bois  Blanc  Island  near  to  Fort  Macki- 
nac military  reservation  shall  be  set  apart  as  a  separate  fund 
for  the  improvement  of  the  National  Park  on  the  Island  of 
Mackinac,  Michigan,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of 
War,"  passed,  1884. 

The  following  provision  in  the  "  Sundry  Civil  Bill,"  was 
introduced  by  Senator  McMillan,  at  the  suggestion  of  the 
Secretary  of  War,  and  passed  at  the  close  of  the  last  session 
of  Congress,  March  3rd,  1895." 

*'  165.  Military  Reservation  on  Mackinac  Island,  Michi- 
gan. The  Secretary  of  War  is  hereby  authorized  on  the 
application  of  the  Governor  of  Michigan,  to  turn  over  to  the 
State  of  Michigan,  for  use  as  a  State  Park,  and  for  no  other 
purpose,  the  military  reservation  and  buildings,  and  the  land 
of  the  National  Park  on  Mackinac  Island,  Michigan;  Provided 
that  whenever  the  state  ceases  to  use  the  land  for  the  purpose 
aforesaid,  it  shall  revert  to  the  United  States."  The  meas- 
ure is,  now  before  the  State  Legislature.  If  Michigan  pro- 
poses to  set  up  alone  in  the  kingdom  business  she  wants 
this  key  to  the  waterways,  but  if  not  it  may  be  well  for  the 
U.  S.  to  "hold  the  fort." 

If  under  the  French  and  British  regime  and  with  the 
United  States,  up  to  the  present  time,  the  possession  of  the 
Island  of  Mackinac  and  its  fortification,  has  been  deemed  so 
important,  why  should  a  continuance  of  its  occupation  be,  all 
at  once,  considered  useless?  A  strategic  point  once  selected, 
on  any  commercial  highway,  must,  so  long  as  there  is  a  ne- 
cessity for  an  army  and  navy  for  foreign  or  local  defense, 
always  remain.  More  vessels  of  every  class,  with  a  greater 
tonnage  and  larger  value,  annually  pass  through  these  straits 
and,  by  ferry,  across  them,  than  in  any  channel  in  the  known 
world.  Assuming  there  is  no  longer  danger  from  Great 
Britain,  simply  because  that  nation  never  considers  it  policy 


212  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

to  attack  an  equal  or  a  stronger  power,  unless  she  finds  it 
divided  or  crippled  by  internal  strife,  that  reason  is  not  con- 
clusive. Suppose,  in  times  of  peace  and  fancied  security, 
there  should  arise  an  insurrection,  riot,  rebellion,  or  a  band 
of  robbers  invade  these  channels  in  an  armed  vessel,  and  any 
of  said  parties  hold  the  position  for  two  or  three  days,  or  less 
time,  interrupt  navigation  and  stop  the  railway  ferries.  They 
could  destroy  floating  property  and  lives,  levy  contributions 
and  interrupt  railroad  connections,  that  would  cost  this  gov- 
ernment more  than  it  would  to  hold  the  fort  a  hundred  years. 
A  small  garrison,  with  two  or  three  properly  mounted  "dis- 
appearing" modern  guns,  and  gunboat  well  armed  to  rendez- 
vous in  the  harbor  and  patrol  the  waters,  would  be  ample 
security,  at  comparatively  little  cost. 


MACKINAC  ISLAND. 

Hon.  Henry  E,  Schoolcraft,  Indian  Agent  from  1833  to 
1841,  and  author,  writes,  after  a  visit  to  Mackinac  Island  in 
1820: 

"Nothing  can  exceed  the  beauty  of  this  island.  It  is  a 
mass  of  calcareous  rock,  rising  from  the  bed  of  Lake  Huron, 
and  reaching  an  elevation  of  more  than  three  hundred  feet 
above  the  water.  The  waters  around  it  are  purity  itself. 
Some  of  its  cliffs  shoot  up  perpendicularly,  and  tower  in  pin- 
acles,  like  ruinous  gothic  steeples.  It  is  cavernous  in  some 
places;  and  in  these  caverns  the  ancient  Indians,  like  those 
of  India,  have  placed  their  dead.  Portions  of  the  beach  are 
level,  and  adapted  to  loading  from  boats  and  canoes.  The 
harbor  at  its  south  end  is  a  little  gem.    Vessels  anchor  in  it 


SUGAR-LOAF  KOCK,    MACKINAC   ISLAND. 


214  HISTORY   OF   MAOKINAO. 

and  find  good  holding.  The  little  old-fashioned  French 
town  nestles  around  it  in  a  very  primitive  style.  The  fort 
frowns  ahove  it,  like  another  Alhambra,  its  white  walls 
gleaming  in  the  sun.  The  whole  area  of  the  island  is  one 
labyrinth  of  curioufe  little  glens  and  valleys.  Old  green  fields 
appear,  in  some  spots,  which  have  been  formerly  cultivated 
by  the  Indians.  In  some  of  these  are  circles  of  gathered-up 
stones,  as  if  the  Druids  themselves  had  dwelt  here.  The  soil, 
though  rough,  is  fertile,  being  the  comminuted  materials  of 
broken-down  limestones.  The  island  was  formerly  covered 
with  a  dense  growth  of  rock-maples,  oaks,  iron-wood,  and 
other  hard-wood  species;  and  there  are  still  parts  of  this 
ancient  forest  left,  but  all  the  southern  limits  of  it  exhibit  a 
young  growth.  There  are  walks  and  winding  paths  among 
its  little  hills,  and  precipices  of  the  most  romantic  character. 
And  whenever  the  visitor  gets  on  eminences  overlooking  the 
lake,  he  is  transported  with  sublime  views  of  a  most  ilimita- 
ble  and  magnificent  water-prospect.  If  the  poetic  muses  are 
ever  to  have  a  new  Parnassus  in  America  they  should  inevi- 
tably fix  on  Michilimackinac.  Hygeia,  too,  should  place  her 
temple  here;  for  it  has  one  of  the  purest,  driest,  clearest,  and 
most  healthful  atmospheres." 

Geologically  speaking,  too,  the  island  is  interesting  and  in- 
structive. It  appears  to  be  a  confused  mass  of  corniferous 
limestone,  250  or  more  feet  in  thickness,  in  places  the  strata, 
well  defined  but  broken,  and  tilted  at  various  angles,  and  at 
its  base  are  the  rocks  of  the  Onondaga  salt  group.  Prof. 
Winchell  writes: 

"  The  well-characterized  limestones  of  the  Upper  Helder- 
berg  group,  to  the  thickness  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet, 
exist  in  a  confusedly  brecciated  condition.  The  individual 
fragments  of  the  mass  are  angular,  and  seem  to  have  been 
but  little  iuoved  from  their  original  places.     It  appears  as  if 


GEOLOGY   OF   MACKINAC   ISLAND.  215 

the  whole  formation  had  been  shattered  by  sudden  vibrations 
and  unequal  uplifts,  and  afterward  a  thin  calcareous  mud 
poured  over  the  broken  mass,  percolating  through  all  the 
interstices,  and  re-cementing  the  fragments. 

"This  is  the  general  physical  character  of  the  mass;  but  in 
many  places  the  original  lines  of  stratification  can  be  traced, 
and  individual  layers  of  the  formation  can  be  seen  dipping  at 
various  angles  and  in  all  directions,  sometimes  exhibiting 
abrupt  flexures,  and  not  infrequently  a  complete  downthrow 
of  iifteen  or  twenty  feet.  These  phenomena  were  particularly 
noticed  at  the  cliff  known  as  *  Robertson's  Folly.* 

"In  the  highest  part  of  the  island,  back  of  Old  Fort 
Holmes,  the  formation  is  much  less  brecciated,  and  exhibits 
an  oolitic  character,  as  first  observed  in  the  township  of 
Bedford,  in  Monroe  county 

"The  island  of  Mackinac  shows  the  most  indubitable 
evidence  of  the  former  prevalence  of  the  water  to  the  lieight 
of  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  present  level  of  the 
lake;  and  there  has  been  an  unbroken  continuance  of  the 
same  kind  of  aqueous  action  from  that  time  during  the 
gradual  subsidence  of  the  waters  to  their  present  condition. 
No  break  can  be  detected  in  the  evidences  of  this  action  from 
the  present  water-line  upward  for  thirty,  fifty,  or  one 
hundred  feet,  and  even  up  to  the  level  of  the  grottoes  exca- 
vated in  the  brecciated  materials  of  'Sugar-loaf,'  the  level  of 
'Skull  Cave,' and  the  'Devil's  Kitchen.' 

"  While  we  state  the  fact,  however,  of  the  continuity  of 
the  action  during  all  this  period,  it  is  not  intended  to  allege 
that  the  water  of  the  lakes,  as  such,  has  ever  stood  at 
the  level  of  the  summit  of  Sugar-loaf.  Nor  do  we  speak 
upon  the  question  whether  these  changes  have  been  caused 
by  the  subsidence  of  the  lakes,  or  the  uplift  of  the  island  and 
adjacent  promontories.     It  is  true  that  the  facts  presented 


216  HISTORY    OF    MACKINAC. 

bear  upon  these  and  other  interesting  questions;  but  we 
must  forego  any  discussion  of  them.'* 

Professor  AVinehell  believed  there  had  been  some  elevation 
of  the  island  and  surrounding  land,  but  more  subsidence  of 
the  waters:  **much  of  which  was  probably  effected  during 
the  prevalence  of  the  continental  glacial,  and,  much  during 
the  time  of  floods  following,  and  the  action  of  the  sea  while 
the  region  was  submerged." 

The  grand  feature  of  the  island  formation  is  the  **Arch 
Rock,"  in  the  bluff,  on  the  eastern  face. 

The  following  parody  on  a  popular  song  was  found,  in 
1865,  written  on  a  stone,  placed  on  a  water-worn  shelf  near 
the  base  of  the  arch.  It  was  published  in  Van  Fleet's  "Old 
and  New  Mackinac"  (out  of  print)  in  ''1870": 

"  Beauteous  Isle!  I  sing  of  thee, 
Mackinac,  my  Mackinac  ; 
Thy  lake-bound  shores  I  love  to  see, 
Mackinac,  my  Mackinac, 
From  Arch  Rock's  height  and  shelving  steep 
To  western  cliffs  and  Lover's  Leap, 
Where  memories  of  the  lost  one  sleep, 
Mackinac,  my  Mackinac. 

Thy  northern  shore  trod  British  foe, 

Mackinac,  my  Mackinac, 
That  day  saw  gallant  Holme's  laid  low, 
Mackinac,  my  Mackinac. 
Now  Freedom's  flag  above  thee  waves, 
And  guards  the  rest  of  fallen  braves, 
Their  requiem  sung  by  Huron's  waves, 
Mackinac,  my  Mackinac." 

Summit  of  arch  rock  above  lake  level  149  feet.  Foster 
and  Whitney  mention  the  Arch  and  Sugar-Loaf  Rocks,  *'as 
particular  examples  of  denuding  action." 

"The  portion  supporting  the  arch  on  the  north  side,  and 
the  curve  of  the  arch  itself,  are  comparatively  fragile,  and 
can  not  for  a  long  period  resist  the  action  of  rains  and  frosts, 
which,  in  this  latitude,  and  on  a  rock  thus,  constituted,  pro- 
duce great  ravages  every  season.     The  arch,  which  on  one 


GEOLOGY    OF   MACKINAC    ISLAND. 


217 


side  now  connects  this  abutment  with  the  main  cliff,  will 
soon  be  destroyed,  as  well  as  the  abutment  itself,  and  the 
whole  be  precipitated  into  the  lake.' 


}> 


ARCH    ROCK. 


Gleaned  from  *'  The  Highest  Old  Shore  Line  on  Mackinac 
Island,  by  F.  B.   Taylor,  1892. 

"All  the  lower  levels  of   Mackinac  show  plain  evidence 
of  past  glacial  action.      The    modern    beach  is    composed 


218  HISTORY    OF   MAOKINAO. 

almost  entirely  of  limestone  pebbles  which  are  generally  well 
rounded."  The  beach  on  which  the  village  is  built,  from  the 
water  to  an  altitude  of  forty-five  or  fifty  feet,  is  of  the  same 
material. 

"  Lost  glacial  submergence  is  more  plainly  marked  from 
the  170  foot  plain  where  there  is  a  well  developed  beach 
ridge,  and  four  others,  up  to  205  feet,  about  the  base  of  Fort 
Holmes  hill.  Facing  the  N.  E.  cliffs  of  Fort  Holmes 
("island"),  the  beach  lines  are  all  wanting  but  the  170  foot 
ridge.  The  surface  of  the  island  is  well  sprinkled  with 
bowlders,  many  erratics,  of  northern  origin,  their  exposed 
surfaces  strongly  weathered.  There  are  no  bowlders  with 
glacial  scratches  below  the  205  foot  level. 

"Then  the  real  'Ancient  Island,'  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
long  and  less  than  half  as  wide,  its  longer  axis  northwest  and 
southeast,  the  highest  point,  covered  by  the  British  earth- 
work, is  the  Fort  Holmes  plateau.  It  is  covered  with  drift, 
the  bowlders  and  pebbles  striated.  The  fort  embankment, 
surrounded  by  a  ditch  five  or  six  feet  deep,  is  most  entirely 
bowlder  clay  mixed  with  striated  bowlders  and  pebbles. 

"All  the  main  land,  north  and  south,  was  submerged  when 
the  summit  of  the  Island  of  Michilimackinac  (*Pequod-e- 
nonge' )  was  a  dot  in  the  waters."  We  leave  the  rest  to  the 
reader  for  deeper  study,  theories  and  conjecture. 


•'  Ye  call  these  red-browed  brethren 

The  insects  of  the  hour, 
Crushed  like  the  noteless  worm  amid 

The  regions  of  their  power; 
Ye  drive  them  from  their  fathers'  lands. 

Ye  break  the  faith,  the  seal; 
But  can  ye  from  the  court  of  Heaven 

Exclude  their  last  appeal." 


HOTELS   AND    TRANSPORTATION.  219 

MACKINAC  ISLAND  HOTELS. 

Capacity  Capacity 

The  Grand 1,000    Lake  View 100 

Island  House 300    New  Chicago 90 

Astor  House 300     Bennett  Hall 90 

Mission  House 250     Brunswick 75 

New  Mackinac 250    Palmer  House 50 

New  Murray 200     Lozon   House 60 

SAINT   IGNACE. 

Sherwood  House -.       150    Russell  House 50 

LES    CHENEAUX. 

Les  Cheneaux 100    Islington 100 


STEAMBOAT  LINES  TO   MACKINAC   ISLAND. 

"  D.  &  C."  Steam  Navigation  Company. 
Lake  Michigan  &  Lake  Superior  St.  Co. 
Grummond  Mackinac  Line. 
N.  M.  T.  Co. 
Hart  S.  Line. 

N.  Steamship  Co.     (Hiirs.) 
Anchor  Line. 
N.  S.  N.  Co. 
Great  N.  Transit  Co. 
C.  P.  Steam  S.  Co. 
Island  Transp.  Co.     (Algoma.) 

Arnold  Line  Steamers  (for  Cheboygan,  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
St.  Ignace  and  Les  Cheneaux). 
North  Star  (Ferry,  St.  Ignace  and  Mackinac  Island). 
Inland  Route  Navigation  Co. 
Webb  Transp.  Co. 
U.  S.  and  Dominion  Transp.  Co. 


ROADS    AND    PATHS    ON    MACKINAC    ISLAND. 

Steamers  landing  from  twenty  to  forty  per  day. 
When  you  land  at  Mackinac  Island,  by  lake  steamers  or 
by  the  steam  ferries  that  connect  with  the  M.  C,  G.  R.  &  I., 


220  HISTORY    OF   MACKINAC. 

D.,  S.  S.  &  A.,  and  Minneappolis,  St.  Paul  &  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  R.  Rs.,  face  to  the  front,  with  the  town  and  fort 
before  you.  The  road  through  the  center  of  the  island  leads 
from  the  fort  to  Fort  Holmes,  Skull  Cave,  Cemeteries,  Dons- 
man's  Farm  {"  Barley's  "),  Battle  Field,  British  Landing  and 
Scott's  Cave.  Roads  to  the  right  (eastward)  to  east  end, 
Robertson's  Folly,  Giants  Stairway,  Fairy  Arch,  Arch  Rock, 
Sugar- Loaf  Rock,  and  Leslie  avenue  into  the  British  Landing 
road:  Roads  to  the  left  (westward)  to  Grand  Hotel,,  *'  West 
End,"  Wacheo,('*  Hubbard's  Annex"),  Lover's  Leap,  Chim- 
ney Rock,  and  Lover's  Lane,  and  Cupid's  Pathway,  into  the 
British  Landing  road.  Consult  Outline  Map  of  Mackinao 
Island.  You  cannot  get  lost,  if  attentive  to  directions,  but 
if  you  do  it  will  be  only  a  charming,  temporary  novelty. 

FINIS. 


Bailey  &  SoN'S.... 

National  Park 
Drug  Store, 

MflGKINflG  ISLAND,  MiGfl. 

Is  acknowledged  to  be  the  finest  and  most  reliable  place  in  Mackinac  to  buy 
Drugs,  Medicines,  Prescriptions,  etc.,  and  is  the  most  popular  place  where  the 
weary  pedestrian  can  for  a  few  pence  revel  in  the  delights  of  an  Ice  Cream 
Soda  or  quench  the  thirst  with  the  finest  carbonated  beyerages  that  can  be 
produced 

We  give  this  branch  of  our  business  special  attention,  and  we  shall  endeavor 
to  furnish  our  customers  with  the  best  of  everything.  A  single  trial  will  be 
sufficient  to  satisfy  the  most  fastidious 

COME    AND    SEE    US. 

Finest  Line  CHOCOLATES, 

Finest  Line  CIGARS, 

Finest  Line  PERFUMERY 


IN  THE  CITY 


E>R.   J.    R.    BAII.KY    Sz    Son, 


